PDA

View Full Version : Interactive Game for the Members of the Forum to Participate



Whybother
14-04-10, 12:53 AM
I've wrote an interactive story that members can participate in. The way it works is, as the story unfolds, readers can ask from five imaginary characters called the oracles. They'll tell you about things that you would like to know about the characters and things that appeared in the story. The story is mostly told through the point of view of the narrator who is reluctant to be a necrophile that meets people along the way that are necrophiles. The story consists of love, betrayal, deceit and conspiracies and requires the reader's imagination and sense of empathy to the events happening as the story unfolds. The story is almost a full fledged novel but not structured to be as such which makes it impossible to work without the participation of the readers. The five oracles are,

Lola the Gypsy
She tells you about the past of the characters that the readers are interested in.

Lou Yueh the Oracle
Tells you about things that are hidden that happened in the present.

Eren Maz the Persian Cloth Merchant
He tells you what the characters were wearing that the readers are interested in.

Halgimesh the metalsmith turned glassmaker
He answers your random questions about anything in the story.

This thread is where the stories will appear. Readers can ask questions in the following link.

http://www.cutedeadguys.net/showthread.php?p=44329#post44329

Please post your questions and comments in the link rather than here whether it is positive or critical. I hope everyone got what I'm trying trying to say. Hope you all find this a little amusing.

Whybother
16-04-10, 02:40 AM
http://www.cutedeadguys.net/picture.php?albumid=102&pictureid=945http://www.cutedeadguys.net/picture.php?albumid=102&pictureid=946
Visualisation of how 'he' looks like because I know you all will only be interested about the story if there is at least one cute guy. These two guys combined to form how the first character met by the narrator in the story looks like.

It was morning. As usual, I woke up very early. Having had cleaned the apartment yesterday, I can't be bothered, so I thought I'll wait until the stores open to do the groceries. In the meantime, I thought I'll just go to his room until he wakes up. I sat by one side of his bed and nudge him gently because he gets easily cranky in the morning. He was reluctant to respond, so I just sat and wait until he comes around. After some minutes bored waiting, I expose the curtains letting the sun's bright white rays fill the room. He began to move.

"Morning." he greeted while rubbing his eyes. It was still rather cold. He rubs his shoulder and reach for his white tank top under his pillow and puts it on. Then he said,

"I feel great today! Just perfect, tops!"

"I guess you're a morning person now huh? Breakfast?"

"Mhm. Sure. Come here, I need to talk to you." I walk towards him

"What is it?" I asked.

"Come sit next to me." tapping the mattress with his hand.

"I think today is the day for me."

"Woe, don't say it, just don't!"

"You told me to stall. I did. Come on, get the cam."

I turn to the right bedside drawers and pulled out a video cam. He turns on the video cam and starts recording.

He began by saying the date, time and introducing himself...,

"... Today I'm going to die, but I'll be leaving behind my body for you guys to enjoy. Check this out."

He turns to sit on the left side of the bed and began recording his whole body. Then he lifts his leg back on the bed and place the camera in his trunks.

Bewildered I asked, "Why are you putting the video cam in your pants?"

He replied, "Dude! I'm having a morning erection..."

"I don't need to know that. I'm off to make breakfast."

"Make me a roast beef sandwich. You know how I like it, and doggy bag it, we're going to our mansion today."

"Since when did you have a mansion? Our?"

"It'll be yours when I die along with the rest of my things."

"You are not going to die! By the way, what am I going to do with your stuff. Give them to charity when you die?"

"I did my fair share of philanthropy this last six months even before I quit my job just like you told me to."

"I never told you to quit your job. You were the CEO. What were you thinking?"

"I was jerk! I ruined a lot of people's lives. You told me to be a better person."

"Why kill yourself? I don't get it"

"My motto in life, live fast, die young, leave a good looking body. I don't wanna die old."

"Why not?"

"Who wants to fuck an old man, let alone a deaded one."

"Don't swear. You know I don't like swearing. Also, deaded is grammatically wrong. It's dead. You're still in your prime, not old. You still got a lot ahead of you."

Smugly he responded, "Chill man! You're being too politically correct. I am a prime male specimen aren't I. You know know ya betcyah!"

"Enough! What is up with you today. I don't want you to die. That's it! Go get ready so you can show me that mansion you promised. I don't believe it's real."

"You'll see, it's not too big but the location..."

"I'll believe it when I see it. Go and shower!"

He did a soldier salute, just to annoy me said, "Yes ma’am!" and rushed to the bathroom.

The bathroom went silent for quite sometime so I thought I'd go check up on him. Just to entertain him.

"Baby?! Are you done honey?!"

He popped his head through the bathroom door into the walk in closet, amused, "Did you just call me babe...? And honey?"

"Yes, just to mess with you."

"You're a real spirit breaker. I thought you were warming up to me."

"Whatever. Are you done?" I ask.

"Yeah, just done." He replied then walked out the bathroom stark naked just as I was about to come into room.

I exclaimed in shock, "Oh gosh!" and walk out of the room.

"What?! It's not the first time you see my dick."

" It's not funny! And I didn't do it on purpose!"

"I don't get?! I know I'm hot! Never had any complaints. I'm too hot handle for you to handle, no doubt!"

"Oh shut up! Don’t flatter yourself. Put some pants on."

I waited until his voice came over, "Pants on! Come on in wuss!"

Peering in, he's now sporting a white briefs.

"Happy? Help me pick something to wear. I wanna look my best. Maybe I should be in my birthday suit to show off my smokin' bod."

“Birthday suit?” slightly confused by what he meant.

I just sighed at what he just said while sitting on a modified chair that functions like a stool like the ones you see in shoe shops and waiting rooms. With a hint of sarcasm I said "Have you been planning this funeral for quite sometime. Who else did you invite? Hah!..... Did you went to the shrink as I told before about your obsession with your death?"

"I had a Degree in Psychology. I'm aware of what and why I'm doing this. I'm not crazy! Trust me."

He stood still as if he was waiting or hearing something out. I sat speechless wondering what he was doing. Then finally broke the awkward silence.

"I think I'm cumming." he ejaculates, almost literally.

"You must be kidding!" I said with that face 'What is wrong with you?'

"Yeah, I'm cumming. Ohhh! That feels good!"

I cringe. I guess I don't get the point why some people masturbate to have it off. I just don't. His underwear was showing a small wet spot that began to spread and got bigger.

"You should change your undies." I told him.

He hold out his hand telling me to wait.

"What are you doing?! I asked.

He made all sorts of grunts and sounds, "Agggh! Still producing man juice." Then he made a sighed of relief. "Ahhh...!"

Pleased with what he did, he stretch his underwear a little to see the size of the wet mark he produced.

"Man that felt good! I've been holding it in the whole morning." He began to carefully began to slide the underwear off.

Before I could turn my back, "Now don't you fucking turn away. Sorry I said fuck. Hehehe... Look here! You better enjoy this and don't make any faces!" I felt sorry for him so I did trying very hard to keep a straight face. He was careful not to let the semen to touch his legs then leave it on the floor. He rubbed his palms and sniffed them then walks towards the drawers where his underwear’s were kept.

"Aren't you going to wash your hands and you know whats’ before you put a fresh pair on?"

"Come on! It's my cum. You washed the cum I made in this house all the time. What's up man? Don't you like to touch a manly, virile, studly cums all this time? I betcha yer enjoying every minute you get that cum on your fingers, you were fantasizing about me. Don'tcha wish you do do, don'tcha! YAH!"

"Don't remind me. I had a hard time to clean up after every time you masturbate in front of the PC in your study checking out dead guys' corpses. Cleaning in between the keyboard was a nightmare. Before I got my own laptop, I had to use yours to use the internet. First time I used it, I didn't know what the crusty stuff was. You only warned me to clean it up before using it. I thought you were just trying to get me to do your chores. When I found out what you were doing in your study when you weren't working, I finally figured out what the mouse was for and why it has a mode for vibrate. I had OCD for the whole year obsessively washing my hands.

"I got you to hold something that touched my..."

Before he could say the word, I stopped him, "Don't! And that's as close in that tone of intimacy you're ever going get from me."

He sniggered. "I gotcha didn't I!" He then pick up his underwear with the semen. "What are you going to do with it?"

"Me?" I got up and pushed him to march back towards the bathroom.

"Oh woe! You touched me! Now I'm going again!" He held his suspender like a bowl to catch the semen. I took my hands off his back.

"Don't you fucking dare take your hands off me. Put your arms around me and look at it!"

I did as he said and exclaimed, "What are you trying to prove anyway?"

When he finally stops, I pushed him towards the bathroom instead he turns and told me to look at the sticky white stuff on the once clean white briefs.

"Touch it!" He said. I shook my head turned his shoulder to march towards the bathroom again. Again he turns and said, "Why not?! This liquid is precious. It is the source of life. You know it comes from a potent, virile male breed. Stop treating it like crap! He cups some semen in his hand and tried to touch my face with it. I avoided, he laughed. I finally got him into the bathroom and left him there so I can go back and sit on the stool.

He came out of the bathroom showing his hands, "I'm clean, now what?"

I simply dictate the fact, "You were suppose to get dress so you can show me that mansion of yours."

"I tried to wash my cum off my ‘gundy’ with hot water but it's still sticky. I left it in the wash basin. Do you need a strong detergent to wash my cum off?" He said smugly.

"I'll do it later when we come back home after you showed me your mansion." I sighed.

"You better not. When I die, you'll have that to sniff on my manly scent when you miss me." he glanced at me hoping for a reaction but I glanced at him right back with indifference.

"You're staring at me... Naked."

"So?" unsure what he was implying.

He did a cocky strut from the bathroom and said, "You're finally enjoying this, aren't you?" while showing off his body.

"Oh do shut it! Get dressed. I'm excited about seeing your new mansion."

"It's not new, not that you know. I'm excited about you, but of course, you don't believe that!"

Whybother
16-04-10, 02:43 AM
http://www.cutedeadguys.net/picture.php?albumid=102&pictureid=945http://www.cutedeadguys.net/picture.php?albumid=102&pictureid=946
Visualisation of how 'he' looks like because I know you all will only be interested about the story if there is at least one cute guy. These two guys combined to form how the first necrophile in the story looks like.

It was morning. As usual, I woke up very early. Having had cleaned the apartment yesterday, I can't be bothered, so I thought I'll wait until the stores open to do the groceries. In the meantime, I thought I'll just go to his room until he wakes up. I sat by one side of his bed and nudge him gently be cause he gets cranky in the morning. He was reluctant to respond, so I just sat and wait until he comes around. After some minutes bored waiting, I expose the curtains letting the sun's bright white rays fill the room. He began to move.

"Morning." he greeted while rubbing his eyes. It was still rather cold. He rubs his shoulder and reach for his white tank top under his pillow and puts it on. Then he said,

"I feel great today! Just perfect, tops!"

"I guess you're a morning person now huh? Breakfast?"

"Mhm. Sure. Come here, I need to talk to you." I walk towards him

"What is it?" I asked.

"Come sit next to me." tapping the mattress with his hand.

"I think today is the day for me."

"Woe, don't say it, just don't!"

"You told me to stall. I did. Come on, get the cam."

I turn to the right bedside drawers and pulled out a video cam. He turns on the video cam and starts recording.

He began by saying the date, time and introducing himself...,

"... Today I'm going to die, but I'll be leaving behind my body for you guys to enjoy. Check this out."

He turns to sit on the left side of the bed and began recording his whole body. Then he lifts his leg back on the bed and place the camera in his trunks.

Bewildered I asked, "Why are you putting the video cam in your pants?"

He replied, "Dude! I'm having a morning erection..."

"I don't need to know that. I'm off to make breakfast."

"Make me a roast beef sandwich. You know how I like it, and doggy bag it, we're going to our mansion today."

"Since when did you have a mansion? Our?"

"It'll be yours when I die along with the rest of my things."

"You are not going to die! By the way, what am I going to do with your stuff. Give them to charity when you die?"

"I did my fair share of philanthropy this last six months even before I quit my job just like you told me to."

"I never told you to quit your job. You were the CEO. What were you thinking?"

"I was jerk! I ruined a lot of people's lives. You told me to be a better person."

"Why kill yourself? I don't get it"

"My motto in life, live fast, die young, leave a good looking body. I don't wanna die old."

"Why not?"

"Who wants to fuck an old man, let alone a deaded one."

"Don't swear. You know I don't like swearing. Also, deaded is grammatically wrong. It's dead. You're still in your prime, not old. You still got a lot ahead of you."

Smugly he responded, "Chill man! You're being too politically correct. I am a prime male specimen aren't I. You know know ya betcyah!"

"Enough! What is up with you today. I don't want you to die. That's it! Go get ready so you can show me that mansion you promised. I don't believe it's real."

"You'll see, it's not too big but the location..."

"I'll believe it when I see it. Go and shower!"

He did a soldier salute, just to annoy me said, "Yes ma’am!" and rushed to the bathroom.

The bathroom went silent for quite sometime so I thought I'd go check up on him. Just to entertain him.

"Baby?! Are you done honey?!"

He popped his head through the bathroom door into the walk in closet, amused, "Did you just call me babe...? And honey?"

"Yes, just to mess with you."

"You're a real spirit breaker. I thought you were warming up to me."

"Whatever. Are you done?" I ask.

"Yeah, just done." He replied then walked out the bathroom stark naked just as I was about to come into room.

I exclaimed in shock, "Oh gosh!" and walk out of the room.

"What?! It's not the first time you see my dick."

" It's not funny! And I didn't do it on purpose!"

"I don't get?! I know I'm hot! Never had any complaints. I'm too hot handle for you to handle, no doubt!"

"Oh shut up! Don’t flatter yourself. Put some pants on."

I waited until his voice came over, "Pants on! Come on in wuss!"

Peering in, he's now sporting a white briefs.

"Happy? Help me pick something to wear. I wanna look my best. Maybe I should be in my birthday suit to show off my smokin' bod."

“Birthday suit?” slightly confused by what he meant.

I just sighed at what he just said while sitting on a modified chair that functions like a stool like the ones you see in shoe shops and waiting rooms. With a hint of sarcasm I said "Have you been planning this funeral for quite sometime. Who else did you invite? Hah!..... Did you went to the shrink as I told before about your obsession with your death?"

"I had a Degree in Psychology. I'm aware of what and why I'm doing this. I'm not crazy! Trust me."

He stood still as if he was waiting or hearing something out. I sat speechless wondering what he was doing. Then finally broke the awkward silence.

"I think I'm cumming." he ejaculates, almost literally.

"You must be kidding!" I said with that face 'What is wrong with you?'

"Yeah, I'm cumming. Ohhh! That feels good!"

I cringe. I guess I don't get the point why some people masturbate to have it off. I just don't. His underwear was showing a small wet spot that began to spread and got bigger.

"You should change your undies." I told him.

He hold out his hand telling me to wait.

"What are you doing?! I asked.

He made all sorts of grunts and sounds, "Agggh! Still producing man juice." Then he made a sighed of relief. "Ahhh...!"

Pleased with what he did, he stretch his underwear a little to see the size of the wet mark he produced.

"Man that felt good! I've been holding it in the whole morning." He began to carefully began to slide the underwear off.

Before I could turn my back, "Now don't you fucking turn away. Sorry I said fuck. Hehehe... Look here! You better enjoy this and don't make any faces!" I felt sorry for him so I did trying very hard to keep a straight face. He was careful not to let the semen to touch his legs then leave it on the floor. He rubbed his palms and sniffed them then walks towards the drawers where his underwear’s were kept.

"Aren't you going to wash your hands and you know whats’ before you put a fresh pair on?"

"Come on! It's my cum. You washed the cum I made in this house all the time. What's up man? Don't you like to touch a manly, virile, studly cums all this time? I betcha you were enjoying every minute you get that cum on your fingers, you were fantasizing about me. Don'tcha wish you do do, don'tcha! YAH!"

"Don't remind me. I had a hard time to clean up after every time you masturbate in front of the PC in your study checking out dead guys' corpses. Cleaning in between the keyboard was a nightmare. Before I got my own laptop, I had to use yours to use the internet. First time I used it, I didn't know what the crusty stuff was. You only warned me to clean it up before using it. I thought you were just trying to get me to do your chores. When I found out what you were doing in your study when you weren't working, I finally figured out what the mouse was for and why it has a mode for vibrate. I had OCD for the whole year obsessively washing my hands.

"I got you to hold something that touched my..."

Before he could say the word, I stopped him, "Don't! And that's as close in that tone of intimacy you're ever going get from me."

He sniggered. "I gotcha didn't I!" He then pick up his underwear with the semen. "What are you going to do with it?"

"Me?" I got up and pushed him to march back towards the bathroom.

"Oh woe! You touched me! Now I'm going again!" He held his suspender like a bowl to catch the semen. I took my hands off his back.

"Don't you fucking dare take your hands off me. Put your arms around me and look at it!"

I did as he said and exclaimed, "What are you trying to prove anyway?"

When he finally stops, I pushed him towards the bathroom instead he turns and told me to look at the sticky white stuff on the once clean white briefs.

"Touch it!" He said. I shook my head turned his shoulder to march towards the bathroom again. Again he turns and said, "Why not?! This liquid is precious. It is the source of life. You know it comes from a potent, virile male breed. Stop treating it like crap! He cups some semen in his hand and tried to touch my face with it. I avoided, he laughed. I finally got him into the bathroom and left him there so I can go back and sit on the stool.

He came out of the bathroom showing his hands, "I'm clean, now what?"

I simply dictate the fact, "You were suppose to get dress so you can show me that mansion of yours."

"I tried to wash my cum off my ‘gundy’ with hot water but it's still sticky. I left it in the wash basin. Do you need a strong detergent to wash my cum off?" He said smugly.

"I'll do it later when we come back home after you showed me your mansion." I sighed.

"You better not. When I die, you'll have that to sniff on my manly scent when you miss me." he glanced at me hoping for a reaction but I glanced at him right back with indifference.

"You're staring at me... Naked."

"So?" unsure what he was implying.

He did a cocky strut from the bathroom and said, "You're finally enjoying this, aren't you?" while showing off his body.

"Oh do shut it! Get dressed. I'm excited about seeing your new mansion."

"It's not new, not that you know. I'm excited about you, but of course, you don't believe that!"

Whybother
16-04-10, 02:52 AM
He opened the drawers and pondered which underwear to put on. "Which to chose... which to chose... Can you help me pick. Shall I wear boxers so my man stalk can move about freely... I know, how about a Y-front so people can get my dick out to suck on... also what colour?... or even a suspender to show off my impressive bulge....."

"Just put on a pair of boxer trunks. Gees!"

"Why? Does that turns you on." He raised one of his brow.

"Just put some clothes on, will you. Stop talking dirty!"

He took out a black suspender and put it on.

"How do I look?" enquiring my opinion.

"You look sexy. Happy?" I said just to entertain him. He walks towards the dressing table to look at himself. He smiled and looked very pleased then said, "I do don't I. OK yah OK. Time to go!"

I was shocked, "You're not going outside..."

"Just kidding!" he laughed. "Almost gotcha didn't I. Aha ha."

He walked towards the armoires and take out an obviously brand new vintage designer suit I never seen before on a hanger from the railings.

"I bought this tailored suit six months ago after I quit my job. What do you think. Would I look good in it?'

I sighed. "You'll look tight... wearing it." with that, a big smile came upon his face. He laid the suit on the seat next to me that stand facing me, he probably thought he cracked it.

"I think. You know. I think I haven't had any sex in six months. Ihsss.....! Aahh.....! I'm jacking up here. Look!" he points at his briefs that clearly have something going on inside it.

"Let's do it! Let's have sex! Come on. Make me happy. You know you want to. This is the last time anyone be so so ridin' on with this stud." he said while dancing to his own made up disco beat doing the 'Bring It On! dance'.

"You know I don't.!"

"Just take your clothes off! It will come naturally! You can't possibly resist this manbuff that clearly so so asking for it!"

"No!!!" I said firmly. He stops dancing.

"You're a party pooper! It is so easier for me to a straight guy to take his clothes off than you. I tried so may things to help you be free because I pity you. I even drugged myself to look like a mansnuff to see how you react."

"What?! The three times when I came home where you were stoned?!"

"The third time I was naked. My cock was full, ripe for a session fun... Yah! You didn't even lay a finger on me. Instead you cover them up with a towel. I was shocked when I played the recording. My friend mocked me because of you. What is wrong with you. This hard to get game you're playing, is it to mess with my feelings or you felt I wasn't attracted to you so you ignore my attempts to make me want you more. Either way, it worked. I want you. I'm not that shallow to judge someone solely on their looks."

He just made me angry for some reason. "Don't give me that crap! You were a jerk! Six years I rented my room you made my life hell! Come to think of it, you started being nice to me later after you were airing your "cock" for display! Before that, you were so strict about getting the rent! I was very rarely late to pay! You keep moving up the due date so I’ll appear late for the payment and it's always before pay day so you can use it as an excuse to force me do your menial chores! You made me clean your crap! I had to clean your vomit whenever you came home drunk after happy hour with your buds or you'll kick me out if it's still there the next morning. I had to work like an unpaid maid instead of a tenant. The only reason I stayed was because this neighbourhood was the only decent place to live in within my limits."

"You said crap. Please..."

"...I found another place close by. Expensive, not as nice as this place but I would've managed. Until one night you came home pissed..... I'm sorry that you almost died. I was so angry. You were pissing everywhere. I flipped. I pushed your display cabinet to fall on you. It wasn't heavy so I thought you'll get yourself out from under it because you looked like you were managing. I neglected the fact that you were too pissed to function. I went straight to bed for half an hour until I heard you were still scuffling trying to get yourself up. You almost died because of a paper weight."

"How would you rate it as a sexy death if I was to die? Did I looked handsome?

"No... You were smelly. There was urine everywhere and you were continuously wetting yourself as your left lung was filling up with fluid. It was scary! Your eyes were all white and you looked like you were having a seizure."

"Come on, that's sexy! You are describing it quite vividly. You were probably touching me and licking my manly sweat! Secretly a necro huh?"

"Eww! That's disgusting! I was worried! What is wrong with you! If it weren't for that episode where I almost killed you, I would've left already."

"But you didn't... [pause]... You stayed and took care of me until I got well. I liked it when you massaged my cramps."

"I don't believe you! You were complaining the whole time about everything, even using guilt so you can tell me to do small stupid things like clipping your toe nail. Your feet reeked!"

"Are you kidding. Under those thick blankets, I was jerking hard when you were loosening my tendons on my foot. Never was I so pampered. I promise you. I was digging you back then."

"Sure didn't looked like it. I swear, I almost put bleach in your soup when you complained it was not hot enough. You were a right jerk back then."

"I remember pissing you off about your massages and loving every minute of it."

"Yeah, you like torturing me with your verbal abuse."

"You know I didn't meant those things I said."

"It was hard to tell because you were always acting like an ass towards me."

"I'm no longer a jerk anymore. Am I? I meant, I've changed, a lot, haven't I?"

"You're still a jerk. But you're nicer now."

He smiles. He got himself a can of deodorant and did a solemn dance while putting them on and did a stupid 'Mr Universe' pose to show of his muscles but failed terribly. He looked in the mirror and teased around his short hair and said,

"Do you think I should put on gel or hairspray?"

"Whatever. Knock yourself out!" I said, with that he put a little gel on his front hair fringe then using a comb in one hand and a can of hairspray on the other and made his hair looking sharp like he always did before he left the house. I just felt it was so wrong for someone to do some to look their best preparing for their funeral while they are still live and kicking.

"Please don't kill yourself. I've gotten used to running your house for you. Where am I going to live?..... What if I was mugged again. You said you're going to protect me, take care of me. Remember, you swore."

"When did I said that?"

"What?! It was when you were being weirdly nice to me after the accident. You said these exact words, "Thanks. When I get better, I'm going to take care of you." Then you called me a prick and laughed like an ass. You only starts to really cut some slacks for me three months later. It was after I came home with you naked on the carpet. I wish not to remember that evening."

"You do remember! I knew you were checking me out this whole time."

"Don't get too excited. I'm grateful that you were more considerate with my rent. I should've known something was wrong. First you made me too comfortable as your friend, then three years later you tell me you want to kill yourself. Can you imagine what I'm going through hearing you said that?!"

"I never knew you cared for me that much. I mean, you didn't even want to do me! What's up with that!..... [pauses]..... Tell you what, if you have sex with me, I'll call off this whole thing."

"Why are you doing this to me? Don't make me chose between my faith and you."

Hearing that made his face red with rage. With a crazed look in his eyes he came closer positioning ready to chokehold. I never saw acting that way. He saw the fear in my eyes, his face softens.

"At least hold me. I know you'll miss me." he said in a low reassuring tone.

Before almost teary eyed, I jumped towards him and hugged his torso like an orangutan baby.

"I always knew you were a monkey." My hands began to slip off him but he held me higher to stop me from falling.

"Heh... Hold me tighter, don't let go."

I asked him, "Can I get off now?" but he didn't answer. He just seem to stare blankly at the window. Then he looked at me.

"You want to get off now?"

He picked me up from under my arms to help me get off his body. My toes accidentally brushed against his gents as he was putting me down on the stool. He reacted by while trying not to smirk.

"Aha, your toes tickled my dick. You're gonna make me cum again." He fisted his right had to cough a little to hold it in. He took the trousers and handed them to me then he took an expensive designer belt he already chose earlier that he placed on the dresser beforehand and gave them to me to thread it to the pants. He took the trousers and begin to put them on. Stood up to leave the room so he can get dressed instead he held my arm to stop me letting the trousers to drop around his foot level.

Whybother
16-04-10, 02:53 AM
"Why don't you help me get ready." he requested.

"You're more than capable..." before I could finish he raised his tone and commanded so imposingly.

"Help me put my pants on!"

I got down on my knees to get his pants up to his waist but his bulging genitals gets in the way.

"Would you mind pushing 'IT' in with your hands?"

He jokingly moved his bulge closer to my face to tease me. "You do it. You live under my roof. I can tell you to do anything."

"You own only part of the roof. It's an apartment."

"If I say the whole building is mine, it's mine! Now dress me up bud!"

"You're not the boss of me. I pay my rent."

"Do it or I'll kick you out. It's cold out there this time of the year."

I hesitant to the unsavoury ordeal I had to face l took his hand but he shook my grab and crossed his arms. Left with no choice or risk being both humiliated and homeless on the same day, I closed my eyes and get it over with and zip it up and quickly fasten the belt and burst out the room.

"Come back! Were not done yet!"

He eventually came out of the room looking sharp, like a fine gentleman.

"You look like you're on a hot date!"

"I always look like I'm on a hot date." He said with a dazed look on his face.

He then handles a matching work briefcase and welcomingly beckons me to get on our way by palming on my left shoulder.

Whybother
16-04-10, 02:57 AM
ON THE WAY TO THE MANSION

Mark in the car driving…

It felt strange that day. The way Mark was acting was very strange, especially the sort of words he used and the way they were said. Somehow, I’ve had a growing sense of worry that something bad is going to happen. Is someone going to… We hadn’t spoke a word since we went in the car. Mark kept looking at me like he was going to say something to me then changed his mind. I thought of breaking the awkward silence.

“So Mark, I you’ve been acting really strange lately. Do you have anything in your mind? I’m worried.”

“What do you mean?” Mark’s brows wrinkled.

“It was strange the way you talked, back at the apartment. It was like you actually meant what you said about killing yourself.”

Mark cleared his throat. I was expecting a reply but instead, another silent treatment. As I sat there wondering how today was going to be like admiring the soft gentle morning light, blissful in between the leaves of the trees of March. A cold spring yet unexpectedly a warm day today. As the morning grew stronger, something was glinting from Mark’s side of the car. I realised Mark was wearing a familiar watch.

“When did you get that watch Mark?” I asked.

“Huh?” He responded. The air cools as we were entering a motorway with trees covered hills and a clear serene bayou. The car stopped in front of a shack by a secluded area that looked like a bar with an unlit sign that said “Drummond’s bayou”.

Mark turned to face me. “I bought this watch…” as he was saying, I noticed what seemed like a golden wedding band on his left ring finger. He realised I noticed.

“A wedding ring!” I said. “Whose the lucky guy?”

“No, I was married to my wife.”

“Was her name Ana?”

Mark seemed uncomfortable, “How did you know?” He asked. His face changed then said, “I’m going to take a leak. You coming?”

I shook my head. He smiled.

“Be right back in a flash.” Kissed my head then got out of the car and walked into “Drummond’s bayou.” Left to ponder again what is today all about. I stared out around the glass of the car, all I could see was the bar, trees and hills. Then, I say something white, like the top of a building, barely poking out of the greens on top of the hill. Mark appeared from the bar. He entered the car and started the engine. I thought I should ask him about the white structure peeking amongst the trees.

“Mark, what is that white building on top of that hill? Is that the mansion?”

Mark smiled and laughed. “Mhmm.” He drove the car back on the road passing by a hill then drove onto an untarmacked road into the forest where it was dark. So dark, that you can’t see what was in front of you. So dark, that the sun had a hard time shining through. It felt like the time before dawn breaks or the time when the sun just set when night time begins. The only way that Mark might know what he was doing was the road tracks that laid in front of the low lights the car made.

“Mark, where are we going? The mansion was back there on the left of the road on top of that hill. Why did we turn right instead?”

Mark remained eerily quite.

“Mark?”

Still no response from him. Still, his eyes on the road.

“Mark, what is the matter?” The day started from being out of the ordinary to alarming. The car just kept drawing deeper into the forest, following the road that kept bending to the right, away from the direction the supposed mansion was. Then it finally dawn on me,

“Oh my God! This is not one of your fantasies that you share with your snuffie friends, is it?”

The car clunked, locking the doors.

“Oh my God!!!” I trembled. Mark smiled while laughing like he was enjoying something, eyes fixed on the road.

“Mark, stop the car. Let me out!” I cried out. His eyes didn’t once turned towards me. I was so shaking, I can feel my head was going to explode. Suddenly Mark put his arm around me and sniffed my hair and kissed it. I was so scared I can’t moved. The only thing I could do was stare out of the window, scared enough not to provoke a psychopath, trying to get myself calmed by the beauty of the forest despite having a mad man sitting next to me.

The road begun to make a left turn and eventually it was getting brighter. Still in Mark’s hugging arm.

“Where do this road lead Mark?”

“We’re taking a detour to the mansion.” He answered in the way he usually do without even a hint of the madness in his voice.

The sun was shining in the sky as the car left the dim forest. The car made a sharp left turn and drove onto a much benigned grassed area. Mark placed both of his hands back on the steering wheel and unlocked the car doors.

“Is this lawn?” I asked.

“Yeah, I had my groundskeeper, Dan, trim them for me. Nice?”

“Yes… Why did you lock the car door back then Mar…” I noticed a stone building appearing as the car drew closer.

“Is that the mansion you were talking about?”

As we got closer, I noticed the windows were shattered, most were missing. Somehow, I felt that wasn’t the end of it.

“That doesn’t look much of a mansion.” I spoke to myself, alarmed.

The car came closer, then passed the derelict building.

“That wasn’t the mansion.” Mark clarified. I felt relieved yet it still wasn’t over. The car kept moving.

Finally we arrived at a very tall hedging. The car stopped. Mark turned to me and spoke.

“We’ve arrived, are you ready to have a look at our mansion?”

“Sure, is it behind this hedge?”

Mark smiled and nodded.

I was about to open the car door then Mark started the car again. He drove a long the stretch of the hedging to a narrow opening. There it was. A huge white structure. Perhaps five storey high made out of stone. Mark parked the car, leaving the engine running and went to open a small garage door that was next to a large garage door that you see at fire-stations and large malls and buildings. He then went back into the car to drive it in.

“Mark, what’s that giant garage door for?”

“It’s my automated garage door.”

“Why don’t you use it?”
He parked the car and we got out. Mark pressed a few switches by the garage door. The garage door closes and the lights on the ceiling glimmers for quite sometimes and eventually stays constant in accordance to it’s function. There it was, a few dozens of road worthy vehicles, obviously expensive and tastefully accessorised. European cars, SUVs and whatever they were.

“What do you think? Impressive huh? They are all yours.”

“Mine? But Mark. What would I do with all these… cars. I can’t even drive!”

Obviously Mark never thought of that. “Oh!” There was an awkward silence, then Mark began talking again.

“Well, shall I give a tour of this humble abode?” I thought to myself, ‘what was that all about?’

“Uhh, sure.”

“My mansion is not that big compared to the properties I once had.”

“Somehow, I find that hard to believe.”

Mark lied. The place was huge with all sorts of stuff anyone could ever want.

“What do you do here anyway Mark? This doesn’t look like house, more like a hotel resort and spa than a home. Looks like a whole community can fit in this place.”

“I relax here when I had the time. I entertain business clients here most of the time. Spend time with friends. Throw a big house party.”

“And I thought you were actually on business trips all this time.”

“I was! I rent out the mansion once and a while. I don’t really have the time to relax. If I did, I would be able to afford even close to having this mansion.”

“OK. Now you’ve shown me your mansion. Can we leave now. This place gives me the rash. I need to do the groceries back home. We need to stock up on food and fabric conditioner.”

“Don’t you want to stay a while longer? Try out the jacuzzi!”

“No thank you. It’s almost lunchtime.”

“Have lunch here. Come on, stay for a day at least.”

“I have to go to work tomorrow.”

“I’ve dressed up especially today to spend time with you. Come on! I still have a lot to show you.”

“Oh, fine!”

Mark brought me upstairs to show me the bedrooms. Each rooms was bizarre after the other. One room was pink all over with road kill trophies hanging on the wall. That one smelt like it was occupied recently.

“This room smells funny. What happened here?” I asked.

“A couple of guy friends had a session here yesterday. Elsa was suppose to clean the place before she gets a day off.”

“A session?”

“You know. Tough rough tussle. Video cam. Suck…”

“That’s enough Mark. Question! Why is it, all your bedrooms has a theme. It’s like you run a business here.”

“It’s not a business. I don’t charge. I invite friends, they made requests for…”

“So you mean…”

“… sessions”

I held my finger pinching my nose. “I am not staying in any of your kinky rooms Mark if you want me to stay overnight.”

“It’s a good thing you didn’t look under the bed.”

“What’s under the bed?”

“Trust me! You don’t wanna know… There’s a bedroom downstairs where the housekeeper sleeps.”

“You didn’t have any of your so-called session in there, did you?”

“I don’t think so…”

“No thank you…”

“Just kidding. No, I can assure you, no hanky-panky happened there what so ever. Promise.”

“OK. Let’s have lunch. You didn’t have any breakfast.”

Whybother
16-04-10, 02:59 AM
Mark brought me to a small room with a small dining table with three chairs and an armchair.

“Where can I get a plate for the sandwiches?”

“The next room is the employees’ pantry. I have a surprise for you there.”

“Employees’ pantry?”

Surely, there were plates there but it looked more like an ordinary proper kitchen. I glanced across the room and saw an empty door frame, there was what I suppose was the mansion’s proper kitchen. It was huge. A pile of fruits on a basket, mostly peaches caught my eyes on a worktop in the so-called employees’ pantry. There was a note slipped in between the peaches. I took a peach and bit it. It was sour and tannic with an after taste of the sap from the unripe fruit. “Yaghhh!”

“What’s wrong?” Mark asked as I returned with a plate.

“In your note you said they were sweet. They tasted ‘orrible! Did you even had some?”

“I did. They were sweet. I picked them myself.”

“It’s early spring. They aren’t in season yet in this area.”

“I didn’t know.” He explained then return back to what he was doing. Polishing his shoes.

“Can you help me clean my shoe?” I took the brush from his hand and began brushing the sole of his shoe. He didn’t do a good job getting a few grit stuck in between the ridges. Once I was done, I offered him the sandwich. He stood up and took the plate from me then put it back on the table. Taken by surprised, unprovoked, Mark grabbed me by the shoulders with his hands and kissed me on the lips. I walked backwards to get away but he wouldn’t desist until I hit the wall. He pushed his body towards me but I pushed him away.

What are you doing?!”

He looked disappointed. “Do you want to see the orchard. You go out that door and go back to the old house that you saw earlier. The trees are next to it.” He told me, pointing at the door that’s in the pantry. Excited I ran towards the door but noticed Mark wasn’t following.

“Aren’t you coming Mark?”

“I have something to do. Catch you later.”

“Remember to eat your sandwich. See ya later Mark!”

It took around five minutes walk to trace my way from the mansion to the orchard. Surely the trees were there. I must’ve missed it as it was blocked by the old stone house. Some already had fruits hanging from it’s branches, some still flowering. There weren’t only fruit trees but other trees like chestnut and silver birch. It was a ground full of diverse trees and shrubs. Every step I took, a surprise was in store. Blueberry bushes but not yet in season, spring gooseberries that was so sour it made my lips pucker like it’s going to implode into my mouth. I recognise some of the trees from the ribbons and strings I tied to them a long time ago. I lost track of time walking around the orchard, exploring the abandoned house and a store room where the grounds keeping equipment were kept. A man was there, working on a mower. I greeted him.

“Hi there!” He saw me and began moving the mover and parked it in front of me.

“Good day!” He replied holding out his hand to be shook. “Dan Long.”

“You must be the groundskeeper. Have you been taking care of my trees.”

“Your trees? You must be the one Mr Heston said he took the trees from a while ago. Three years ago?”

“There abouts.”

“How do you like your orchard?”

“I may have grown a few of the trees, but it’s not my orchard Mr Long.”

“Dan. No, Mark said he started this small holding for you.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, no doubt about it. So, how do you like it?”

“Dan? What do you know about Mark suicide tendencies.”

“I wouldn’t know. Why?”

“He said he’s going to kill himself today. Lately he’s been talking about his will and all sort of crazy stuff. You wouldn’t know anything about that, would you?”

“Is he here at the mansion?”

“Yea.”

“I would go back there straight away before he do anything stupid.”

With that, I began running back to the mansion. Dan shouted,

“So how do you like your orchard?!!!”

“It’s great!!!”

The sun was setting. When I reached back to the mansion, I called out for Mark. To my relief, Mark was still on the armchair where I left him. I went over to the sink and washed my hands. I glanced on the table and saw the roast beef sandwich I made for him was still there, untouched. Mark was sitting on the armchair, relaxed, eyes closed. His hands were resting on the arm rest. Not a sound came out of him. The atmosphere in the room was dimmed. Mark’s complexion looked pale and bluish.

“Mark?” I nudged him gently. I called out his name again and nudged him harder. I jumped as he took his breath . Relieved, I gave him a hug and held his face.

“Wake up, Mark. It’s evening already.”

Mark yawned. His mouth smelt like something I never smelt before.

“You didn’t touch you sandwich.”

“Huh… What? I must’ve fallen asleep.” He explained, still groggy after his sleep.

“Sorry I was late. I’ll make dinner.”

“You don’t have to. There isn’t enough time. Are you hungry?”

“Not really…” before I could finish my sentence, Mark stood up and walked away. I called out for him but he ignored me. I followed him until we arrived in a brightly lit room with gurneys, boxes, some opened, weird looking machines with tubes coming out of it and a glass tanks filled with clear fluid. There were worktops with bottles that contained fluids, a trolley with cotton wool and surgical apparatus, metallic dishes that shaped like a kidney and so much thing-a-ma-bobs that I can’t even begin to comprehend. The room likened it’s odour to Mark’s mouth earlier.

“I know you’re big on the environment. So I got these boxes of environmentally friendly embalming things…”

“Mark? You aren’t really going to kill yourself tonight, are you?”

“Yeah!” he answered as if it was a mundane question.

“But why? And why bring me here?”

“I’m a disappointment. I disappointed everyone that ever cared about me. My old friends that I grew up with didn’t stay in touch after I came out. My only family treated me as if I never existed. My wife…” he broke down.

“Then they are not really your friends. You never disappointed me Mark. What happened?” I said. Mark sat on a chair and invited me to sit on the stool that he pointed at.

“Yes I did. Every time I tried doing nice things to you, it backfired.” Mark took a breather before he continues.

“You married?”

“Was married. Her name was Ana.”

“Did you love Ana?”

“Very much.”

“Carry on.”

“This was before she found out.”

“That you are…”

“Yes… One day, she left for a voluntary community service. I had a day off so I offered to look after the kids. I thought it was safe to bring my lover home and you know…”

“Mhmm.”

“Anyway, he came around often. My wife thought that we were just mere buddies.”

“So what happened?”

“Ana forgot her phone. She came back to get it.”

“That’s when she found out. Right.”

After that Mark became silent.

“So, did Ana broke the news to everyone?”

“Noo… At first she had her heart broken. We worked it out…”

“Then what happened?”

“I broke up with Toni.”

“So Toni snitched you out.”

“Yes.” Again he became silent.

“So Mark. What is the problem?”

“I panicked.”

“Of what?”

“I panicked. I left town for months on end because of the shame… How can I be so selfish.”

“You were scared. It’s not your fault. I can understand.”

“Don’t you see. It was my fault. I was sole the breadwinner and I left my wife and kids to fend for themselves… How can I go to work while staying in hotels and not face my own family. I’m such a coward… I’m pathetic…. I’m a loser. As I said, a disappointment.”

“You’re not a loser Mark Heston! You’re rich, handsome, drop dead gorgeous. People throw themselves all over you. You were a CEO. You almost obtained a full partnership with your company before you quit. I still don’t understand why. You have a happening social life. You have everything. I on the other hand have no social life. You travel and meet rich and famous people. My only friends are you, a few people at work and some people that runs food shops. I’m poor and all I do for a living is test shampoos and soaps like a guinea pig.”

Mark shakes his head, “I disappointed myself… I can’t even make you…” he broke down again.

“What? Mark, I wouldn’t have it with anyone. What makes you think it’s your fault.”

“That’s not it.”

“You said you had a wife. Did you have any children?” Mark nodded.

“Then you have a reason to live. Live for them.”

“I messed up terribly. Ana got full custody… She never wanted to talk to me. She moved away, changed her name and remarried… I never got to spent time seeing my son and daughters grow up… My sister hates me because I killed my father. I’ve got no one now. Everyone is better of that I’m dead. Just as she said.”

“Who said that?!”

“My sister.”

“Mark, you know that’s not true. How about your other friends. They’ll greatly miss you.”

“Oh, they want me dead. They’re looking forward to it. You’ll see…”

Mark grabbed my shoulders and looked me in the eyes.

“I leave you my planner. It’s in the right drawer, in my desk, in the study. It’s black. Inside it, I have all my contacts…”

“What would I do with it anyway?” I asked.

“… just hear me out, please? I’ve marked people that I trust that you can always contact to help you out whenever you need them. Those were ticked with green ink. Five of them will come over this Wednesday…”

“Where? Here?”

Mark nodded.

“Now, I don’t want my body to go to waste, so I want you to take care of it…”

“What?!!!”

“I want you to use it to make money. I’ve marked…”

“Woe woe! Mark what would you have me do?!”

“Just listen. I’ve marked them in red, pink and yellow. The pink ones are high rollers, so you can charge them big money…”

“I can’t believe I’m hearing this…!”

“So are you excited?!”

“Nooo! What is going on around here. First you’re suicidal, now you want me to rent you out to your necrophiliac friends for things…”

Mark took a deep breath and continues, “The yellow ones are cheapskates, the red ones in between. I expect you to get me under the high rollers. Promise me!”

Whybother
16-04-10, 03:00 AM
“No, I wouldn’t! This is sick. Not to mention. ILLEGAL!”

“Come on. Do it for me. It’s my dream that my body is abused after I’m dead. I want to make some lucky sick fellow necrophiles happy. Huh… huh?! I’ve also donated my semen to the county hospital. You can sign the release if I was chosen and take the money for yourself!”

I kept shaking my head from side to side and said firmly, “NO!”

“If you get yourself in any money trouble…”

“NOOO!!!”

“Well this is a let down. Do whatever you want with my body. It’s your property now…” then mumbles to himself as he climbs into the glass tank filled with strange smelling clear liquid. A feeling creeps in that something seriously not right.

“Mark, what are you doing?” I asked.

“I’m embalming myself!”

“Alive?! I can’t take this all in one day. I’m calling the ambulance… And the police!”

“Don’t! I’m going to die anyway. I’ve drank a few bottles of the embalming fluid already.”

Shocked, I dropped my phone onto the floor. It shatters on impact. I was dumbstruck.

“I thought I would be dead already. I guess it doesn’t work as well as formaldehyde.”

“We should get you to a hospital!” I said. Then I realised I can’t drive.

“Mark, give me your phone!”

“Here!” He handed his cell to me. I grabbed it but before I could dial the emergency protocol, he pushed my face towards his and stared into my eyes. His eyes was beautiful as it sparkles full of life.

“I need you to do this for me. Put down the phone and just listen to me.”

I did as he said.

“There’s a manual over there on embalming…”

“I don’t want to…”

“Just do it! Do this last thing for me…”

“There’s still a chance that you can be saved. Please, let me call the paramedics!”

“I’m dieing.”

“You still look fine.”

“My stomach is wrenching from pain.”

“You’re sure not showing any of it. Come off it Mark, please!”

Mark ignored me and got himself into the glass tank. I grabbed his head before he could submerge himself. He kept trying until he stopped then laid inside the tank with his arms resting on the sides of the tank keeping him a float.

“You can’t stop me. I’m bigger and stronger than you.”

As I struggle to deal with my emotions, again I beseeched him, “Mark, just come off it. I don’t want to miss you.”

Mark took a deep breath and exhaled.

“Fine, we’ll talk.”

“If you’re gone, I wouldn’t have a cool friend anymore.”

“You’ll make new friends…”

“They’ll be nothing like you. I’m going to really miss you. You know, when you quitted your job and said you were going to Brazil so you can become a ‘morto’ and get autopsied and video-ed. That’s what you said. I kept playing the phone voice recorder over and over again so I can hear your voice. I know, creepy, but you didn’t even call or left a message of how you were doing. I was really worried. Aren’t you going to miss me when you die?”

“Not creepy at all. I was expecting that. You didn’t contact me the whole time, so I wasn’t obliged. You know I missed you every time I left home.” He said while caressing my face. He took his hand off then swallowed his throat. He rubbed his face with his left hand.

“Can you get me the mirror.” He requested.

“Where?”

“Over there!” he pointed. There was a mirror on the white worktop. Oval, the size of a large trout serving dish with an intricate brass frame. It stands out in the bright, white room. I picked it up and gave it to Mark. Mark was still rubbing his chin when I handed over the mirror.

“Ihsss… Shit!... Sorry. You’ve stalled me long enough that I’m growing stubbles.”

“You should get a shave. Come off it now.”

“As I hate looking scruffy, I think I look sexy. Don’t you think so? You think I look sexy don’t you.”

“Very. Mark don’t kill yourself. Aren’t you…”

Mark’s face cringes.

“My stomach and chest… it’s wrenching.”

“You’re hungry, you didn’t have anything the whole day. You didn’t even ate your roast beef sandwich. Get out of the tank so we can eat then you can carry on with this…”

“You know, I have a weird craving for that crispy soya bean fungus that you made before. What was it?”

“Tempeh? But I thought you hated them.”

“They were alright, until you told me they were soya beans with moulds growing on them.”

“I remember your face. Then you said to me “You should warn me about your exotic veggie junk before I pop it in my mouth. Are you trying to kill me! That was like five years ago.”

“Yeah.”

“I’ll make them for you if you call off this whole thing.”

“Naahhh! I don’t like them anyway… Would you come and hold me? I think I’m going under. I want to die in your arms.”

I placed my arms under his shoulders and hugged him. Mark’s eyes suddenly rolled over and began to collapse.

“Mark!” I called out his name, catching him before he could fall into the acrid smelling water. Scared, I cried. I slapped his face until he comes around. His eyes went back to normal, staring at me. He smiled then said,

“Don’t cry. You know I don’t like people that cries a lot. I don’t want anyone to cry as I die. I want you to be happy. I know I’ve hurt you so much the whole time we know each other but please just remember the good things about me.”

Sobbing, “I will.”
“Please watch the video. The tape is on the left of the cam.”

“I don’t want to see you dieing…”

“Please, it’s important to me. You can do anything with my death video.”

Mark began to submerge his whole body but I grabbed his head and cried. I put my arms under his shoulders and embraced his torso crying.

“If you’re going to be this way, I don’t want you here when I die! Leave the room!”
I stepped away from Mark and began walking towards the door.

Then he tried to stop me, “Don’t leave! I’m scared!... I thought death was easy. It’s not as easy as I thought it was. I wanted it to be perfect!”

I kept walking towards the door sobbing.

“Please look at me!” Mark called out. I turned to face him, still in the glass tank. He placed his right hand on his chest, “I …”

He stopped with what he was going to say then stared at his torso and began running his finger on the soaked shirt that clung to his skin following the contour of his body.

“Shit!” he exclaimed. “Look at my body. I’m HOT!!! I’m cumming just looking at myself. Come and touch me.”

I shook my head.

“Come on. Touch me. I want to cum buckets before I die. Pleaseeee!”

I came over to him and touched his face, still sobbing. His stubbles tickled my fingers. Mark sighed and kissed my hand. I noticed that his pants… you get the idea. Something was definitely moving inside it.

“Not my face, I want you to touch here!” he grabbed my hand and began rubbing it all over his torso. He brought my hand lower and lower then shoved it in his pants. I pulled my hand away.

“That felt good.” He sighed. “Would you mind turning the camera on for me? The red ‘ON’ switch on the right.” pointing at the camera propped on a tripod. The small LED light turns red and the camera started recording. It was too painfully for me watch Mark took his own life that I began to leave the room.

“Can I have a goodnight kiss?” Mark cheekily asked. I went over to him and kissed his forehead. He raised his head and stole a kiss on the lips. His breath smelt so warm across my face. My tears fell onto his face and into his eyes.

“I love you.” He professed to me in a warm low tone. It was the first time he said those words to me. I felt betrayed that he said those words to me on his dieing seconds. I turned my face and walk away. The camera beeped.

“I said, I love you… Tell me you love me!

I turned my face, “I love you Mark. I really do.” Mark smiled.

Whybother
16-04-10, 03:27 AM
As the door closes, Mark Heston took deep breaths and enjoying every second of it. He felt like a huge weight was taken of his shoulders but felt disheartened by the one he’s leaving behind. Feeling sure he was ready, he submerged his head but then got his head back up and brushed the embalming fluids off his face. He closed his eyes and prayed for God to give him strength and then indefinitely submerge himself into the tank full of embalming fluids. Mark kept his eyes open, daring not to fall asleep as his last breath slowly escape his lungs disturbing the surface of the tank in small strains of bubbles. Mark hated to leave the world of the living but since he already made the decision, he can’t turn back even if he wanted to, eventually he’ll die.

The door closes behind me. I stopped crying pulling myself together. I sat on the chair that was next to the door. I came back to my senses and realised what was I thinking leaving Mark dieing in the room. I had to stop him. I opened the door and saw air bubbles coming out of Mark’s nose. I ran towards him and thrust my arms into the tank to pull him out but Mark grabbed my right arm with his left hand. He was so strong that I was bruising. I struggled, not wanting to give up on him.

His voice garbbled by the embalming fluids trying to comfort me. “No crying…” His expression was so warm, I can’t refuse him. The last bubbles escaped him, “I’ll be fine…” he released his strong grip and lay proper in the tank with his eyes fixed on me. My eyes was fixated on him. His face was so comforting like he was still alive it took me a while to realise that he was gone. Distraught, I was speechless. I glanced at the manual and knew the promise I made. After I strapped his body onto a machine that slowly turns Mark in the embalming fluid as the manual said. I got ready for bed. I felt numb. The whole world felt distant from me. The whole mansion was dark without any lights illuminating the dark corners. I used Mark’s phone to escape mansion. I got out of the front door and stare onto the sky where the only light that can be seen are the stars and the Milky Way. It had been a long time since I see the sky this beautiful having had live in the city where the artificial lightings from buildings and street lights never ceased to obscure the brilliant beauty of the heavens. Land and forest was eerily dark. The black sea down below the cliff was thick like tar, unforgiving to limit one’s conception to it’s vastness.

Recognising the fact that I can’t possibly find my way back home in the middle of the night, I made my way back inside, had some juice from the fridge and went to sleep in the room that was pre-determined where I was to be staying that night.

pierrepju
17-04-10, 10:23 PM
This form of writing is what is called a "exquisit cadavre".

Whybother
20-04-10, 01:52 AM
THE GOOD AND BAD, HIGH AND LOW

A man was pleased for the day. His face gratefully content.

The office was filled with, “Congratulations Mr Heston!”, “Mark buddy! You deserve it!” and “Well done big shot! When are there going to be party?”

“There’ll be a party soon. I promise you all!” he said to the crowd that was either admiring or despising him

He glanced at his receptionist, “Ingrid, I’m going to lunch. Anything came up?”

“In ten minutes, you have a meeting with the ‘Associations of Cereal Growers’ to do with the revoke of the deal late summer. Then, you have an audience with our clients from Qatar, Bahrain and Zambia. Two thirty shape!

“About?”

“Logistics.”

“Tell the department dealing with the ‘association’ to stall them for as long as they can.”

“Will do Mr Heston!”

Heston stared at Ingrid.

“Well? Aren’t you going to ask me when I might be back?!”

“Oh! Yes!... But you just got promoted. I think you deserve a break.”

Heston laughs, shaking his head.

God, it’s cold! Though once and a while, the warmth of the sun do reflect some of it’s rays amongst the glass enrobed stilae that made up the city. Frosts already started appearing on surfaces this late autumn.

It has been three days I’ve had familiarised myself with the new setting also, I’ve been staying with my hosts and I started to feel awkward being around strangers. So today, I’m going to get my own place on my own. I know it’s going to be hard because my hosts told me the cheapest rent I can get in the city was around one hundred and fifty, with no running water and no toilet, and that was just a room!

I’ve been walking around fifteen minutes aimlessly hoping to find and advertisement or some flyers about a place for rent. None!

Scanning the area around me I realised I’ve had stepped into the wrong neighbourhood. It’s a rich peoples’ area with high end so-called ‘amenities’ like hotels and designer vintage shops. I’ll never find a place I was looking for here. I knew there was a convenient shop tucked in between the minted wide glassed windows after having had passed it when my host picked me up to my temporary accomodation.

The shops was impressively beautiful despite exhibiting decadent persuits that urbanites so persistently strive for. Watching the traders and merchants playing the ‘hard-sell’ with their clients in regards to their mundane fares fascinates me. A woman late in her time was trying out a lipstick that clearly doesn’t match her purse or anything she put on, a beautiful young lady exchanging her skimpy dress she was wearing for another skimpy dress that doesn’t even make sense and a man trying out a new watch, possibly to celebrate a life changing event.

Three shops later after a ‘BVLGARI’ shop, I’ve finally found the shop I was looking for. It was not imposing like the rest of the establishments along the street. A rather humble nook, less than a tenth of the width of each of the shops there. People that may pass the area everyday may miss it due to it’s timid nature.

The pleasing familiar sound of the bell ringing as I gladly entered the shop door. Nothing really tickled my fancy in the shop. Crisps, fizz, sweets and candybars, batteries... The only thing that looked interesting was the cold storage where they have exotic looking fruits and vegetables. I almost picked a bottle that claimed it was a grenadilla juice, the I looked at the price tag. Five fifty for a small three forty-five mililitres of af juice.

“You gonna buy something?!” said the shopkeeper. Feeling awkward, I put the ridiculous juice bottle hardly filled with passionfruit extract. I glanced across the shop and saw a billboard with posters, flyers and bits of papers stuck on it.

“Is that the classifieds?” I asked the shopkeeper. He nodded. A man entered the shop as I walked towards the noticeboard. A local band was performing in bar across the street. Some wanted posters of petty criminals, shop lifters, vandalisers.

Here it is! ‘For sale/rent’. Shop for sale. Apartment for sale. Apartment for rent, ten thousand a month!

“What’chya doing!” I jumped, shocked by the sudden surprise introduction.

“Looking for an apartment.”

“To buy?”

“No, to rent… I saw you in BVLGARI buying a watch. Is that it?” pointing at the watch.

“Yes. How do I look?”

“The watch looks expensive.”

“I know a recently rennovated apartment block across the street. There might still be some ain’t snapped up.”

“Where is it?” I asked, searching for the advert on the noticeboard.

The man lifted his and pointed at a flyer with only one single slit of numbers left.

“I’ll never get a place there!”

“Come on!” he said optimistically and ripped the last piece of paper from the the flyer.

“I’ll show you.”

When we arrived in front of the building, I was awestruck. The walls were grand, the revolving doors had it’s own porter. Everything was polished and shiny.

The man patted my back, “Here’s the place. I’m of for lunch. Good luck getting an apartment.” Then run off left me standing in front of the building. I just looked at the people comings and goings for a while until I got the courage to enter. The porter convincingly greeted me with enthusiasm.

“Good morning to you too…” I stared at his name tag. “… Mr Friedman. I hope you have a nice day too.”

The inside was even more impressive. A huge lobby streamed with carpet runners, with exotic marbles, gold and silver surfaces and brasswares, tasteful, not enough to make them look gaudy and the choice of greenery was immaculate, not a fake in sight. I walked over to the reception to ask about the apartment for rent.

“I’m here about apartments for rent. Is there, are there any free units?”

“We’ve sold and rented out most of the units. But yes, we still have some free units.”

“Can I see them?”

“Sure.” She picked up the phone on the counter and pressed on a speed dial. “Kodiak. You need to give a tour of the apartments to a client.”

In the phone, “But I’m having my break. Can’t this wait after lunch?”

“Just do your job Randall. Gees!” she put down the phone and looked at me. “Mr Kodiak will be here shortly to show you our show room. Would you kindly have a sit over there in the mean time before the tour, please?”

“Sure.”

A few moments later, a short thin balding man rushed over. He pulled of a white napkin from his collar and stuffed it in his pocket while finishing chewing food in his mouth. He obviously looked discontent. He stared at the receptionist, then she pointed at me. I stood up as he was coming my way. We shook hands and followed the usual procedure.

“Follow me!” Mr Kodiak beckons. We entered a lift that still had it’s stainless steel surface covered in clear plastic.

“Pardon the sight. We’ve recently renovated the whole building. Is it buying or renting?”

“Renting.”

“Right. The rent is around five to twelve thousand a month depending on the owner of the respective apartments. The official policy of the building charges ten thousand dollars a months”

“Is that in US dollars or Chinese yen?”

“Haha! Funny! Seriously, transactions are in the standard fare of the country of the United States of America. The US dollar.”

The lift pings, “We’re here!” The floor that we arrived in seemed bare compared to the lobby we left. Kodiak unlocked an apartment and invited me in.

“Our apartments have standard three rooms, some even have five…” The place was impressive. Enormous spaces, wide windows and a great view of the city below. “… top notch central heating…”

The apartment was a feast for the eyes with all its features and potential. As Kodiak was rambling on how amazing the apartment, I finally broke the news, “I can’t afford ten thousand a month for the place. Do you have any other apartments that may cost less. Maybe even a room for rent.”

“What do you have in mind?”

“My funding is around a thousand a month for accomodation. Two thousand tops.”

“We rent out apartments here, not rooms. If you want a rent for two thousand dollars, you go to the harlem! What do you think people like you doing here? Go back where ever you came from and stop polluting this country with your filth!”

Kodiak locked the apartment and we took the same elevator back to the Lobby. I felt so humiliated and furious with what Randall Kodiak said to me but I just held my head high not even once looking at the… face. The porter bid me good journey but I can’t be bothered to attain the formality, just nodded.

A guy was calling out, “Hey!”

I didn’t realise until I bumped against him.

“Hey, how are you? Did you get an apartment?”

“No.”

“Did they sold out or something?”

“No, they have plenty of vacancies.”

Randall Kodiak came out through the revolving door. The man called out to him.

“Randall, didn’t you get a place for this client?”

“No sir! The client can’t afford to rent an apartment, instead was looking for a room to rent, Mr Heston sir.”

“Nonsense! We rent out rooms! We don’t deny our clients.” Heston looked at me. “What did he said to you?”

“It’s nothing. It’s OK. I’ll find somewhere else.”

“No, I need to know! Randall! What did you say to our client!!!”

“I didn’t say anything sir! Honest! It’s just…”

“You’re fired!”

Feeling guilty, “I don’t think that is necessary…”

“But Mr Heston. I…” Randall Kodiak went red, took out the napkin he had in his pocket and threw it on the ground.

Heston put his arms on my shoulders and took me back inside the building. The receptionist greeted him.

“Good afternoon Mr Heston. Had a good lunch?”

“Very good Kelsie.” And raised his hand as a friendly gesture to the receptionist.

Again I’m in the lift, but this time, it is going to the top floor, floor number Thirty. The lift pings.

“You can rent my apartment.” He took out a key and unlocked one of the doors in the hallway.

Whybother
20-04-10, 01:57 AM
As we entered the door… it was way bigger than the previous. Twice, maybe thrice the size. The window’s goes from floor to ceiling. Massive skylights. It’s like those penthouses you see on television.

“So… what do you think?” he said looking for a reaction from me while taking off and hanging his sash and coats on the hooks.

“I… It’s… I can’t afford it. It’s a bit big for me.”

“Don’t worry about it. I’ll provide the furnitures. It’s looking bare right now. Once I get the decorators here, the apartment will feel like home.”

“That’s not what I meant. I mean, I really can’t afford this place.”

“Rent out a room!”

“For how much?”

“Name your price.”

“Three hundred dollars?”

“Deal!”

“What?! Are you sure?!”

“You can stay right away!”

“This is an extremely generous offer. I can’t take it. Are you alright Mr Heston? Is anything the matter?”

“I’m feeling extra generous today. I’ve just been promoted to a chief executive officer of the company I work in.

“Congratulations! Can I really rent a room in your apartment for three hundred dollars a month?”

“Sure.” The bell rings. “I’ll sort out the paper work today when I get back to my office. Have a look around. Choose the room you wish.”

We part ways. I began discovering what the apartment has to offer while Mr Heston went to answer the door.

Heston answered the door and found his wife.

“Ana, how did you know I’ll be here? How are you?”

“I’ve called your secretary, Ingrid.”

There was an awkward silence then both of of them began to say their sentence then stopped abruptly.

“You first!” they both said to each other almost simultaneously.

“I’m getting by.”

“How’s the kids?”

“Missing their father.”

“I miss them too. Tell them will you.”

“I will.”

There was another silence then Heston begins, “I miss you too…”

“Mark, do you know how long you’ve been away?”

“I… Why are you here Ana?”

“You’ve been away for five months. The children hadn’t heard from you for two and a half months Mark!”

“Ana, I’ve just been promoted to CEO. I’ve been working really hard for the past few months. Let’s move to the city. Bring the kids. There’s a private school across the street. How do you like this apartment it’s ours. There are five rooms, one each for the kids and a room to spare…”

“Have you forgotten what we are suppose to be doing today?”

“What?”

“You are unbelievable Mark! I thought you would grow up. We were suppose to meet the lawyer about you and me as husband and wife. I guess you don’t care about me and the kids.”

“I forgot, honey. Give me another chance!”

“I gave you a couple of chances Mark. I can’t do this anymore. You left us Mark! You left us without telling us where you were. I was worried sick thinking what could’ve happened to you!” Ana cried.

“I struggled telling the kids that everthing was alright, that daddy was just away on one of his long business trip. I can’t lie to them anymore. I had to beg from our friends and relatives to pay for the groceries and the bills when the credit card bounces. It was humiliating Mark. The kids had to do their homework in darkness whe they cut off our electricity. We had to use candles.”

Tears came out of Mark’s eyes.

“I prayed that you showed up Mark. Hoping that you’ll show some effort. We’re done Mark! I’m getting the full custody of our children. You don’t have to worry about the settlement because I’m giving them up.” Ana gave Heston a file.

“Don’t say that it’s over Ana. I love you and the kids. Don’t leave me!”

“You should listen to yourself!... You only have to sign the document to declare you agree with the terms. You can appeal but I will not change anything. I will not ask anything from you ever again.”

“How will you manage raising our kids on your own? At least let me help you financially.”

“Leave us alone Mark! I’ve got myself a really good job. You wouldn’t hear any money problem from us!

Mark firmly grabs Ana’s arm, “Don’t leave me Ana. At least don’t take the children away from me. I beg you!”

“I begged you to come home after all that happened between us but you were too much of a coward to face me. Goodbye Mark!” Ana took off he wedding ring a placed it in Heston’s hand.

“No no no Ana… Don’t give it back. Please keep it.” Forcing the ring back to Ana.

“I will not keep it Mark.” Ana said definitely then walked towards the lift. Mark chased after Ana to the lift.

“Don’t just leave me like this! Let’s talk!”

“Goodbye Mark.” The lift opens. Ana got in.

“But babe. I love you.”

“I thought I love you too.” The lift closes.

Each of the bedrooms had its own bathroom. Sweet! I’d pick the one with a window with a fine view of the city. The pollution from the cars will compel me to give it a wipe often but who’s complaining. Three hundred a month! Now I have to tell the owner that I’ve found my room. He was nowhere to be seen until I found him at balcony.

“Mr Heston?” I called out to him. He didn’t respond. I saw him leaning dangerously against the railing staring at the ground below.

I went close to him and stand close to the railings to his left.

“Mr Heston, I’ve picked the room with the large window.”

His expression looked down and upset.

“Mr Heston, who was that woman that you talked to?” he didn’t respond.

“Mr Heston?” I asked again. He took a deep breath then exhaled.

“She’s my...”

“Oops, don’t tell me. It’s none of my beeswax.”

His stare didn’t move an inch from long drop below. I looked around and saw the frost covering the floor and railings of the balcony.

“Mr Heston, it’s a bit slippery out here in the balcony, not to mention freezing. You might fall off.”

“Maybe I might. Maybe I should.”

“That’s silly talk! Come on on inside. We still haven’t started with the paperwork.”

He took a deep breath and turned away from the railings. “Let’s go.”

Mark Heston sitting on a sofa in a hotel room with his friends, Heather and Terrence that tries to accompany and comfort him after his wife left him. Clearly upset, wrenching his hand to his chest groaning.

“You’ll be fine without her. I never seen you like this over a pussy! In my opinion, I think you dodged a bullet there!” said Terrence.

Heather hisses, “Terrence! Can’t you see he’s upset!”

“I can see that. But what good is it for him to be like this the day his career finally took off! Mark, I say this as a friend that really care about you. Let her go…”

“I can’t. She wouldn’t talk to me. She said she’s moving away and changing her name so I can’t find her. My kids…” he beats his chest really hard that his friends hold his arms so he couldn’t hurt himself.”

“Terrence is right. You shouldn’t beat yourself up about this. Just move on. Make a fresh start.” Heather suggested.

“Yeah man! For a start, stop living in hotels. It’s not healthy. Get yourself a real place.” Terrence suggested.

Mark clenches his fist and shakes Terrence and Heather’s grip. “Guys, I need some alone time right now.”

“OK, but don’t do anything stupid!” said Terrence.

“If you need company, you can come to my place.” Heather offered. Mark then lie down on the couch wrenching his chest. Heather and Terrence left the hotel room.

“Will you stop that!”

“What?” ask Heather.

“Trying to get him to get you laid. Keep your lonely pussy to yourself. He’s a gay man!

“Don’t judge me! It could happen!”

“Remember! Hands off!”

“Oh yeah! Whatch you gonna do about it?!”

“I’ll rape you!”

“You wouldn’t! You’re too much of a poof!”

“Yeah, you’re right! It’s just that I have plans for him.”

“What sort of plans?” Heather asks. Terrence smiles shamelessly raising his brows up and down.

“Oh, eww! You’re sick! I shouldn’t have asked!”

Whybother
20-04-10, 02:02 AM
As a force of habit, I woke up early and found myself in a strange room. It was still rather dark and cold so I wrapped a blanket on myself to keep warm. As usuak, I went into the washroom to wash my eyes. Struggling to remember what happened last night, I walk around the place trying to jog my memory but to no avail. Everything felt so surreal like it was a dream. It must’ve been a dream. A bad one.

I saw the large french doors that was obviously the reception and opened it. Somehow, this same action felt familiar. The wind was gushing rather than howling so I wrapped the thin sheet tighter but the cold still seeped through the weft of the fabric. I did not go back in because I was starting to remember why I was there. The grass was cold to the touch yet dry, possibly because it had been mild last night. A low, heavy feeling came over me. I remembered! The emotion was overwhelming, my legs lost it’s stature and I collapsed onto the lawn, crying. The winds now really began to howl, obscuring any other noises other than it’s own.

Whybother
20-04-10, 02:03 AM
WHAT HAPPENED LAST NIGHT?

It seemed like the world welcomed the sun willingly, uncompatible to how I was feeling inside. I felt like… A best friend just died, I don’t feel like going to work. I know I’m going to jail because of what happened. In the mean time, I have to get on with this stupid existance. I know the bar that Mark stopped over yesterday was fairly closeby, so I thought maybe I can find someone there that can help me get back home. It took me fifteen minutes walk to eventually find the place. The bell rung as I entered the place.

“Good morning!” greeted the barman.

It turns out it wasn’t just a bar. There was a mini shop within it too. After having no dinner last night, I thought I’d get some junk to calm my nerves.

“How much is this crisps?”

The owner seemed confused. Realising my mistake, “I meant chips!”

The shopkeeper smiled and right away stated the fare, “Two dollar!”

Then a cross-eyed man came over and approached me. “Hey! ‘You a friend of Mr Heston?”

I nodded and introduced myself.

“I’m Charles Wylie. People call me Chuck. Mr Heston called me ‘Chuck-O’-Billy-Willy’.”

I giggled.

“So what did he called you?”

“Mark just called me my name.”

“He called you ‘my name’? ‘My name’ is a strange name or did you mean he called you MY NAME. I thought he used that name only on me!”

I laughed, so did the shop owner. The owner held out his hand, “I’m Peter Drummond.” We shook hands.

“Pleasure to meet you Mr Drummond.” I replied

“I need to get back home in the city Mr Drummond. Is there any buses that passes through the area?”

Both of the men laughed. “There ain’t no buses passing around this joint… Tell you what, Mark told us you’ll be needing a ride home. Chuck here helps me with errands and supplies. He can give you a ride back to the city. By the way, did you stay overnight at Mr Heston’s grand mansion? How is Mark doing?”

“I did…”

“Chuck, go and help Mark’s friend.”

“Sure thing Captain!” Chuck turned his face to me. “You know, Mr Heston was very generous to me. Every time we meet, he’d gave me a large tip. Around, I don’t know a hundred or so. Catch what I’m saying?” raising his eyebrows.”

Looking at the amount of cash I had in my money bag through my sling bag, I had around six tens and some silvers. Chuck took all of the notes.

“Here’s ten to pay for your snack!” giving me back a tenner. Mr Drummond gave me the bag of chips and a bottle of OJ. I showed him the note but he shook his head and pushed away the money.

“Ready?” Chuck asked me. I nodded.

It felt weird going back to the apartment knowing Mark will never be there ever again. Staring outside the car window as we finally entered the city limit, watching people in their cars carrying on their daily mundane routines, working nine to five. I don’t know whether life will feel like it used to. My head just hurts thinking about it.

“Here is the place! Fancy! Are you sure this is where you live?”

“Not for long.” I told myself.

“Charlie, can you give me a ride to work later?”

“Sure kid, shall I wait here?”

“Yes please. I won’t be long.”

Entering the building was mind numbingly familiar. The glistening surface of the interior felt like someone placed a tuning fork close to my head as I walked across the Lobby. The lift opens and closes as it pleases just as it always have, securely ready to bring me to the top floor. It felt like the lift took a long time to do it’s job but generous enough not letting anyone else to board it. I forgot the duration I was in the elevator until it ‘pings’.

I hate the generic movement of opening door with a key that so often done everyday just so ones can get inside their own homes. Seeing the apartment looking just as it was surprised me maybe because it felt like I left it ages ago despite being only yesterday that I left the place with Mark. I felt like trudging but the polished laminated flooring caused me to glide instead. I felt sick to the stomach looking at the whole place. It was too big, too grande and I no longer have a reason to keep the place tidy. I feel like breaking everything in plain sight. Why is it I am the one that have to pick up the pieces of the mess left by a selfish so-called friend that didn’t keep his promises. I don’t even know what I’m doing in the apartment wondering around the corridor like I was looking for someone.

Suddenly I remember the intention of me coming back to the place. I’ve rashly made the decision that I can’t stay here anymore because the whole reason I was ever really there to begin with was gone. The more I think about it, the more sense it makes. As I make my way to pack some clothes to stay at least till Wednesday away from the apartment, I saw the white tank top that Mark wore yesterday when he woke up. It was next to the bathroom in his giant walk-in wardrobe. I walked closer to it to have a look. Couldn’t bear the sight of it, I turned away and went straight to my bedroom. I stuffed my travel bag with the things that I need. For some reason, I also brought along empty jars that I wasn’t even sure why I did it. Before I leave the apartment, I had a wash then leave the space without turning to look at its cruel indifference of my plight.

“Where is your workplace dawg?”

“I don’t feel like going to work today Chuck. Please take me back to the mansion.”

“As you wish.”

As the car turns the otherway round, I feel like vomiting. Perhaps a déjà vu moment. After Chuck’s pick-up left the city limit, we’re back to being surrounded by the façade of greenery and foliage, I began to wonder what Mark told me before he died.

“Chuck, what do you know about Mark’s ex-wife?”

“Nothing at all. Heck, I never knew he was even married!”

“Did he ever told anyone about his love life?”

“Who’s asking?”

“I’m just curious.”

“A man like Mr Heston have trails of girls following after him. Huge ego! Eligible bachelor and all that! Why are you not asking Mr Heston all this questions?”

“It’s nothing really! It’s just that he said he gave me something really grande that I didn’t agree to accept. Then he said he loved me.”

“I would accept any gifts Mr Heston offers. I think you misunderstood Mr Heston about the love thing. I admire good old Mr Heston so you queer types stay away from him!”

“I think you misunderstood me Chuck…”

“No! I think you misunderstood about everything here! And that’s Mr Wylie to you!”

Chuck pull the car in front of the entrance of the mansion.

“You got me all wrong!”

“No, you’re that got it all wrong. Don’t you dare take advantage of my friend Stetson Heston. He’s just a lonely man surrounded by no good gold diggers that are after his money…”

I opened the door got out of the pick up. “You really got me all wrong Mr Wylie. It is nothing like what you thought I was saying. In fact it’s the otherway round. Honest!”

“Oh, OK. Since Mark told us over there to look out for you. I’ll believe you. He made it clear that you were important to him… Tell you what! You can call me Chuck again. Now we’re like family! Remember that! We look out for each other!”

“OK Chuck! My bretheren, innit!. Thanks for the lift!”

“You better get under somewhere dry. It looks like it’s gonna rain soon.”

I took my travel bag from the back of the pick up truck before it disappears on the highway.

Somehow, now I feel like some of the heavy weight that I lugged around since last night disappeared until I opened the front door and got in. I feel sicky… I left my luggage hanging around at the corridor then went straight for bed at three in the afternoon that day.

Whybother
20-04-10, 02:04 AM
APARTMENT

First day having secured my own place. Very appreciative of the luck I had. I started by buying a second hand refrigerator…

“Easy guys, let me open the door first before you wheel in my new fridge.” As I opened the door, the sound of grinding, wood being sawed, walls being knocked over. I was dumbstruck. Have I entered the wrong apartment.

Someone was calling out for me amidst the tinkering. My glance turned towards one of the labourers. He stopped knocking down a wall, resting the sledgehammer against what was left of the wall lifted his hearing preserver. Somehow the man seemed familiar despite everyone other than me and the delivery men looked almost the same.

“Mr Heston? What are you doing?” I screamed to make myself heard.

“Knocking down walls.”

“I can see that but why? How am I suppose to move in? What is happening around here?” The grinding of metal object hits my ear painfully.

“Thanks for your help guys. You may leave.” I told the guys that helpfully carried my newly bought fridge. Together, the guys, me, and Mr Heston walked out into the hallway. As Mr Heston closed the door, the sound of the work being done within the apartment dulled. Here we can hear ourselves better.

“Thanks guys!” I bid the delivery men farewell.

“Don’t mention it!” said one of them and they left using the lift.

“I’m turning six apartment into one. Two floors, three across.”

“But I’m only renting one room Mr Heston. Not even a whole apartment. What am I going to do with SIX?”

“I’m living here from now on. My workers are now remodelling the whole place with furnitures and what not. We’re going to be housemates! We can help each other out.”

“But… How… Since when did you acquire six apartment units… How do we deal with the rent? I can’t afford any extra costs.”

“Worry about that later. Right now, go inside and pick out of the twelve new rooms that you want before they knock it down.” Mr Heston placed his ear protector on my head and signalled me towards the apartment door the carried my luggage to God knows where. It felt awkward spoilt with choice in picking my own room with the fact that this sort of generousity is extremely rare in the big cities. I just knew I had to be cautious with everything I had to do in this new setting because nothing comes this easily. I roamed around in the chaotic scene until I reached a part of the now enlarged apartment unit where it was way quiter as being already ravaged by sledge hammers and grinders. It was probably the smallest apartment before the unification but it was perfect. A small kitchen area with three rooms. Three rooms, one was bigger than the other and a large room was in between the two rooms with stoppered pipings and bare drainage holes. The smaller room had more than a modest space, enough for a single bed and had it’s own complete bathroom. I had made my choice.

Whybother
20-04-10, 02:08 AM
THE NEXT DAY

There was someone there in a maid outfit with a blonde hair. I walked closer to see who it was. As I got closer, I saw her face was caked with make up. It was attrocious.

“Excuse me who are you?” I asked her.

In an accent she talked to me, “Oh, hellow! I’m Elsa Verbinski… I know you! You’re that kid in that video… Mr Heston’s house maid in his apartment, ya?!”

“Actually, I’m his housemate… Video? Maid?”

“Ya! Of course! Are you heeya to replace me? Where is Mr Heston?”

“He’s sort of… dead.”

“He’s dead… yes…” looking like an idiot. I don’t know whether she was genuine or just mocking me.

“You know, Mr Heston is always very demanding, no?! I used his tooth brush to clean the toilet many times. He likes to tell me to do this, and do that. I hate him. He’s my number one enemy, no?! Like Osama bin Laden. I want to karate chop him like you, yes?!

“Mr Heston is… was my friend. I never did that to him.”

“No?! Why?!”

“I better go now Elsa! I’m staying in one of the employee’s bedroom if that’s alright.”

“OK!”

Then I remembered about the promise I made to Mark. “Elsa, I need you to help me deal with Mr Heston’s body later. Can you?”

“Mr Heston’s body?!” I can’t be bothered to explain the whole thing to her, I just left her hanging until I came back after leaving my luggage in the bedroom.

“Mr Heston?” Elsa stared bewildered as I showed Mark’s body in the glass tank. I stopped the motor and began unstrapping Mark from the articulating frame.

“Elsa, I don’t know how to operate this crane. I think I broke it.”

“Ya, you broke it.”

“Oh, bug… Help lift him onto that gurney.” We lifted him and placed him on the metal gurney.

“He don’t look dead. He looks like he’s happy. Mr Heston!!!” Elsa began slapping his face. “You know, Mr Heston is so sexy. I had to sleep with him to get my job. Do you know he like dead people?”

I smiled unsincerely, “Yes I do.”

“I like dead people too. Mr Heston looks better dead. Don’t you think?” Elsa held Mark’s face admiring him.

I saw a giant glass fish tank just about the same size as the other glass tank but it was empty. The manual talked about draining blood from the corpse, replacing it with arterial medium. I can’t even tell what they really want me to do. All the words say like I was suppose to poke around on a guy that I just witness recently died in front of my eyes. I kept flipping the pages. Then a piece of paper fell from the manual. It was from Mark. I now know what to do.

“Elsa, help me carry Mark in to that glass tank over there.” Instead of listening to me, Elsa was too busy captivated by Mark.

“Oi! You! Help me carry Mr Heston into that tank!” She woke up from her unattentive disposition and immediately get the job done. We then poured something slick and oily liquid that looked like baby oil from giant unlabeled white vats. It was surreal doing this. I’ve just commited a felony by failing to prevent a suicide, then actually enabling it, then performing illegal embalming of a corpse. I constantly ask myself whether I had really thought this through. When it was time to lift the glass lid to seal the glass case, Elsa and I failed to perform. It was too heavy and fragile for us to lift. We gave up. Elsa went running off somewhere leaving me wondering how to solve this obstacle. I sit on a stool staring at Mark’s unchanging expression. What have you brought me into Mark? Have you been refering me to everyone you know as someone who merely cleans your apartment rather than a friend? What is this talk about a video. Is there even more things that you failed to tell me! You told me about that snuff prank you did when you drugged yourself. God I hope that was only it. I left the strange and morbid room.

I thought I’ll go to the kitchen and poke around. The kitchen was amazing! Sure, the furnishing and equipments were high-tech but what really impressed me was the larder! Then I remembered the empty jars and then decided to make spiced peaches. I don’t have a reason to but what else am I to do? The peaches that Mark picked wasn’t enough to fill in the jars, so I walked over to the orchard to get more. In the mean time, I also picked up some herbs for spicage. I tried out an apple, surprisingly, they were sweet this time of the year so I also got some of them. I made spiced peaches just enough to fill in all the jars after it’s been sterilised and an assortment of pies and tarts. I’ve made all those and I wasn’t even going to eat them. I thought to myself, what was I thinking? What a waste!

I hated looking at the food, so I left the kitchen and bumped into Elsa holding a mop and bucket with a cleaning spray and a cloth.

“Hey! Watch where you going! Can you help me, ya?!”

“Hmm… go on, what is it?”

“Can you help me clean a room?”

“Yea, whatever!”

“It’s the pink room.”

Then I remembered, “Oh, what do you know about Wednesday?”

“Some of Mark’s friends coming over, no?”

I hummed confirming it.

When I went up the flight of stairs to go to the room, I saw two men coming out of of the room I was suppose to clean. One was wearing a suit with his chest exposed, the other was stark naked with a bed sheet providing censorship.

“Where is Elsa? She’s suppose to clean the room for us last time. That was on Saturday…”

“I’m cleaning the room.”

“So you’re replacing her. You should’ve been here earlier!”

“What are you talking about?!”

“Wait a minute! You’re that kid!” said the man in the suit.

“Yeah, yeah, I remember!” said the naked man.

“What?! What is it?! Is there something you know that I don’t know?”

“It’s nothing kid. How’s Mark doing?” said the man in the suit.

Another person asked me the same question. What am I suppose to say? “He’s dead!”

They laughed, “Isn’t he always. Catch you later kid.”

“Later.”

“Yes, later.” I smirked unsincerely.

The room stank like humans. I’m too scared to touch anything in there, fearing that I might catch something. There was sticky wet marks on the sheets and blood like someone was murdered there. The strange things humans do. I wonder what might be under the bed so I looked. It was too dark for me to see but I can tell it was a box. I pulled it out from under the bed and opened it. Inside was a bottle of glue that plainly had a label in marker pen saying ‘LUBE’ and a few strange gherkin shaped thingies. Without thinking, I picked one up that was made from metal. It was warm. Then I realised. Oh my God! I dropped it back in the box and pushed it back under the bed and run off to wash my hands obsessively with bleach.

It took me hours to get the whole place ship shaped. Some stains just didn’t want to come off. I’m just glad there was no poo! But the things that was there instead was equally revolting! As I was putting away the cleaning products, I saw one of the men I saw earlier. He was still walking around with the bedsheet wrapped around him but this time he’s wearing a pair of boxers. He was eating the food that I made. I went over and looked at him.

He greeted me, “Hey!”

He was eating it and eating it. Grumbling like he really enjoyed it.

“This is good!”

“Thanks.”

“Who made these?”

“I did. Why?”

“What is this called?” he pointed at a flan tart.

“I don’t know. It was just short crust pastry with yogurt, sugar, apples and nuts.”

“I love nuts! Am mam mam mam mam…!” then Elsa showed up. Somehow she looked different. She went behind the man and put her arms over his shoulders.

“Go easy on the food! You’ll choke.” I told the man.

“I’m really hungry! Got anymore?!”

“No, but I can make some more. What would you like?”

“Well what do you have?” he asked

I went over to the fridge and found a whole chicken surrounded by junk and stuff and a few things that I wish not to mention.

“There’s chicken! Roast chicken? But it will take a couple of ours to be ready.”

The man shook his head.

“Maybe a fajita.?”

He nodded, then changed his mind. “I had too much calories already. Gotta watch my weight!”

Elsa was running her hands over the man’s torso. I was cringing as it was happening.

“Elsa, stop that.” The man told her.

“I can’t help it. You’re so sexy.”

“How’s the surgery? Did you finally fixed your massive nose?!”

Elsa let go of the man. “There’s a little swelling, but I look pretty, no?”

“Next time, get yourself a penis so I can be more interested…”

He then turned towards me and hold out his hand, “Hei, I’m Toby.” I replied and shook his hand.

“Thanks for the food. It was delicious!” then grabbed my head and kissed me on the forehead and left the kitchen. I was taken by surprise.

Elsa made a face then said, “Toby is so handsome! All of Mark’s friends are handsome and beautiful people, except you! I don’t think he ever friends with you. You are ugly, yes!” then strut out of the kitchen.

She was right. Who am I kidding. Mark didn’t really mean what he said to me. I leaned on to the counter work top feeling really upset and fell asleep.

Whybother
20-04-10, 02:09 AM
I wake up later when it was dark and there are people around me with loud music in the background. I looked at the clock and realised it was five past seven. I decided to go to bed but curious about what is happening here that I took a detour to get a closer look. The mansion was filled with people, mostly young people. The atmosphere was wild, so was the scene. I don’t even remember seeing a disco ball hanging over the huge forum before. It’s like a scene from those gangster mafia movie in the scene where they show the boss’s club.

“Hey, dude, great funhouse!” a man dressed in party outfit with that stupid plastic shades that has become the rage right now.

I removed myself from the crowd and got into the bedroom I’m staying. It was dark so I turned on the light. The glare hurts my eyes. Then I saw the man that ate my pies again, on my bed fast asleep. I thought I was seeing things. I flicked lights on and off over and over again. The man wouldn’t go away! I turned lights back off because I started to get headache.

A girl opened the door, “Oops, sorry! Is this bathroom?”

“No. It’s right across the corridor, third door on the left.” I said and closed the door.

I shook the man really hard then hit him over and over again but he wouldn’t budge.

“Get off my bed!”

A man opened the door, “Is this the toilet.”

“No! Third door on the left!” I shouted. I really want to sleep. I tried again to wake the man up but he still wouldn’t go away!

A group of three girls showed up asking the same thing again. I pushed them out, again told them, “Third door on the left.” Then I locked the door. Consecutively the same question asked over and over again, coupled with the loud music and the smell of alcohol lingering the whole place, I feel nauseous.

A knock at the door, “Is this the washroom?”

“Go away!”

“OK, geez!”

I sit at a corner of the room, waiting for it all to get away but the ruckus was unabating. In the end I fell asleep because of sleep deprivation.

Whybother
20-04-10, 02:22 AM
I wake up later when it was dark and there are people around me with loud music in the background. I looked at the clock and realised it was five past seven. I decided to go to bed but curious about what is happening here that I took a detour to get a closer look. The mansion was filled with people, mostly young people. The atmosphere was wild, so was scene. I don’t even remember seeing a disco ball hanging over the huge forum before. It’s like a scene from those gangster mafia movie in the scene where they show the boss’s club.

“Hey, dude, great funhouse!” a man dressed in party outfit with that stupid plastic shades that has become the rage right now.

I removed myself from the crowd and got into the bedroom I’m staying. It was dark so I turned on the light. The glare hurts my eyes. Then I saw the man that ate my pies again, on my bed fast asleep. I thought I was seeing things. I flicked lights on and off over and over again. The man wouldn’t go away! I turned the lights back off because I started to get a headache.

http://www.cutedeadguys.net/picture.php?albumid=102&pictureid=994

A girl opened the door, “Oops, sorry! Is this bathroom?”

“No. It’s right across the corridor, third door on the left.” I said and closed the door.

I shook the man really hard then hit him over and over again but he wouldn’t budge.

“Get off my bed!”

A man opened the door, “Is this the toilet.”

“No! Third door on the left!” I shouted. I really want to sleep. I tried again to wake the man up but he still wouldn’t go away!

A group of three girls showed up asking the same thing again. I pushed them out, again told them, “Third door on the left.” Then I locked the door. Consecutively the same question asked over and over again, coupled with the loud music and the smell of alcohol lingering the whole place, I feel nauseous.

A knock at the door, “Is this the washroom?”

“Go away!”

“OK, geez!”

I sit at a corner of the room, waiting for it all to get away but the ruckus was unabating. In the end I fell asleep because of sleep deprevation.

Whybother
20-04-10, 02:51 AM
MARK’S INSOMNIA

I’ve received a call from the owner that the apartment had finished been rennovated and furnished. Today was so exciting for me. Finally I’ve got my own place where no one can tell me what to do. The building felt extra grand knowing that I’m finally one of the residents. Every floor the elevator missed was a floor closer to a place of my own. I’m jittering just from the excitement. “Ping!” Now two of the doors in the hallway was missing leaving one inbetween. I slowly turned the key to cherish the moment that I am finally independ…

It was impressive. Within one day, an apartment that was originally six be dismantled that put up again in one day and made to look like a proper penthouse. I called out for the owner.

“Is that you?” He answered back. I walked in deeper into the appartment and down a flight of steps.

“You’re early!”

“When you called that it’s ready. I couldn’t stay away.”

“So?”

“So, what?”

“So, what do you think of the place?”

“It’s great!”

He smiles, “Good! Now, I have to get ready to go to work. Can you do my laundry?”

It was a strange request but after what he had done for me, “OK…”

“Great, it’s in a pile in… I don’t remember which room. Can you look for it yourself?”

“Sure.”

“If you do this well, I promise I’ll lower your rent back down. I’ll be home really late, so don’t wait up.”

“Sorry, what?!”

He left me wondering what he meant by “… I’ll lower your rent back down.”

My room had a bed, a desk and a drawers. They changed the toilet bowl and the wash basin. Now, the shower and the bath tub was separate. I quickly unpack.

When I finally organised my belongings in the room I looked around told myself, “My room!” I heard the lower front door slammed.


http://www.cutedeadguys.net/picture.php?albumid=102&pictureid=996
Hey… Sanderson! We’ve got a big ONE!


“I don’t know about this. I’ve never done this before.” Mark said, slightly nervous.

“You’ll be fine matey! You’ll love it!” Terrence assures him.

“OK. If you say so.”

Terrence brought him into a room with studio lights and cameras. He then introduce Mark to a man in a suit in the room.

“Meet Hayden Sanderson.”

The man shook hands with Mark, “Call me Dale.”

“He’s a lawyer!” Terrence excitingly ejaculated.

“Nice to meet you.” Mark professed.

Dale begun, “Shall we start now?”

“Yes, let’s start by warming up.”

Dale sat on a chair preparing while Terrence got the camera.

“What’s happening right now?” Mark asked Terrence. Terrence jumped.

“You already got a boner! I’m still getting myself to the climax. How are you doing Dale?”

“Still working on it!” Dale answered.

“I don’t really know what I’m doing. I’ve never done this before.” Mark getting more nervous.

“Don’t worry about it.” Terrence touches Mark’s… “All you need is this. Hey… Sanderson! We’ve got a big ONE!”

And you know the rest you sickos…

I was woken up in the middle of the night to the sound of someone groaning and sheets being turned over and over again, so I got off bed and went off searching where it was coming from. The sound was coming from the owner’s bedroom. He was twisting and turning and talking in his sleep.

“Mr Heston, are you alright?” I nudged him.

“Mr Heston!” I said it louder and shook him to wake him up. He risen, breathing heavily in cold sweats.

“Can’t you sleep Mr Heston?”

He looked rather disoriented and mumbling. “What? Sorry. I’m alright. Get back to sleep.” Then lay back on his bed. I left his bedroom feeling sorry for him. So I made some of my camomile tea and brought it to him.

“Mr Heston?’

“What!”

“I’ve made some camomile tea.”

He grunted then told me to go away.

“It will help you sleep.”

He grunted then drank the tea swiftly. Before going back to my room, I first washed the drinking vessel. I felt bad that he can’t sleep because of his problems but I need to get to sleep as well. He was still making a lot of noises but I eventually nodded off after being tired of it.

THE NEXT DAY

I felt sorry for Mr Heston, so I woke up early to make him breakfast. It wasn’t much really. Only eggs on toast and a cup of coffee that I made from a stream packet of instant coffee a friend gave me but I’m not that fond of coffee so I didn’t drank it. Mr Heston had the breakfast I made and was just about to leave when he received a phone call.

“That’s today?! Ssshoots! Thanks for reminding me earlier before I got to the office.” He turned his face towards me.

“Can you help me out?” he asked me.

“Why not. What is it Mr Heston?”

“I’m suppose to be having a function here, more like a business party but I lost track of time to organize it. Do you know what to do? And please, call me Mark.”

“The function is here?! When?”

“Today! Promptly two thirty – two forty five!”

“That leaves us with not much time. Tell you what, I’ll make a few calls… by the way, what’s the budget?”

“I’ll have to worry about that later. All I know is I have to get it before the schedule dues. It is very important to me that everything runs smoothly.”

“I’ll run down the street to get people to do the catering. By the way, how would you like it to be like?”

“What do you mean?”

“The food. Is it like dining in, canape or a buffet…”

“I’m pretty sure it’s a canape!”

“Right! I know a shop three streets away that makes great finger foods.”

“It has to be sophisticated! My career is on the line!”

“I’ll makes sure it runs smoothly.”

“I’ll call my secretary to help you out.”

I don’t know how we pulled it off, but we did it! We got everything done by two fourty-one, just as the guests was coming in.

“Ingrid thank for your help. And thanks to you too!”

Me and Ingrid both said you’re welcome to Mark.

“Will you be joining in the party Ingrid?” Mark invited his secretary.

“Sure will boss! Anything to celebrate your achievements! I’m very proud of you!”

“Thanks!... Go on over! Mingle!”

“Thank you!” Ingrid giddily went over to where the guests are.

Mr Heston looked over to me, “How about you? Aren’t you joining in?”

“Nah! I don’t feel like it.”

“Come on it will be fun! But it’s a formal party. You’ll have to put on a suit.”

“I don’t have one and I don’t wear suits.”

“You can borrow some of mine if you want!”

“No, I mean I don’t wear suits.”

“Why not?”

“I don’t like them.”

“Come on! Why don’t you like wearing suits? I like dressing in a suit!”

“I just don’t. I mean, you look good in a suit Mark but I just cringe if I had to put them on.”

“Why is that?”

“Well, I watched this documentary about fetishes and there are some people in this world that have something called ‘kinky suit fetish role playing’ or something.”

Mark’s face turned from a smile to expressionless.

“What is the matter Mark?”

“Do me a favour and keep out of sight so the guests can’t see you. The party strictly has a formal dress code. I hope you’ll keep your discretion to yourself.”

“I’m planning to stay in my room the whole day anyway. Enjoy your party Mark!”

“Thanks.” he said looking like he didn’t really mean it.

The party ended at nine thirty but some guests stayed around longer. When I thought all the guests were gone I went out of my room and helped out with the cleaning. I thought there was going to be someone helping me then suddenly Mark appeared.

“So how was the party?”

“It ran smoothly. The company’s clients were impressed. Not that you would know!”

“Where are the caterers. Aren’t they cleaning up?”

“They left right after it ended.”

“So we’re the one that has to clean up.” I sighed. Mark walked away. “Aren’t you helping?” I asked.

“I’m going to turn over. I want this place cleaned by tomorrow… Oh yeah, your rent is two thousand five hundred dollars a month.”

“What?! But we made a deal!”

“Well, I changed my mind.”

“But I live on scholarship! It barely reach the thirty six thousand dollar mark. I can’t live on a few hundreds!”

“Well you better start working then!”

“Wha’ are you playing at?!”

“Tell you what! You keep the place clean, and I’ll cut you some slacks. Deal?!”

“Wh…!”

He left me to clean the party mess on my own. When I finally got the place in order, I saw two man in suits on Mark’s side of the apartment. I thought they were one of his guests. I remembered that he said I shouldn’t let myself be seen by them so I left and went over to my room and closed the door. I was rather hungry. The only thing I had for dinner was a few slivers of sliced apples from the canape’s leftovers. I thought I wait a little longer until the strangers disappears.

After I had a shower, I noticed a loud music coming from outside. I tried to open my bedroom door but it was blocked by something. I banged on the door and called out for Mark but the music was so loud, probably no one can hear me. Something yucky about the music that I can’t describe. All I know is something really suspicious is happening beyond my bedroom and it doesn’t sound sanitary. I waited for God knows, but I was so tired, I fell asleep without any dinner.

http://www.cutedeadguys.net/picture.php?albumid=102&pictureid=995
Antonio, Terrence and Mark doing... things. I wanted to censor this but you guys are ignoring my posts, at least not reacting to them anyway. Is anyone even reading this stuff?

Whybother
22-04-10, 03:35 AM
MORNING

I yawned as I woke up on the floor of the bedroom the next morning. I tried to rub my eyes then realised a strong pair of arms holding me firmly from behind.Ahhh!!!!! A naked man is hugging me! I struggled to loosen his hold but instead he tightens it. I can hear him sucking his saliva and breathing heavily behind my neck. It felt like he was smelling my hair.

Oh God! I start feeling myself then relieved that I wasn’t violated. Thank God!

I kicked the man and gave him a good knock on the noggin’ until he released me. I went to the bathroom and freshen up. I had a terrible migrane so I look into the medicine cabinet for something to ease it a bit. There was a bottle of aspirin so I had one. It tasted weird! Different to the usual aspirin I ever had. I keep washing my hands and my face with cold water. Then I realised my skin went flushed. Then I looked in the mirror and my face was flushed too. What is this thing in the bottle!

As I was about to leave the bathroom, the man that refers to himself as Toby was blocking the way.

“Did anything happened last night?” he asked.

“Nothing happened Tobias! Thank God!”

“How did you know my name is Tobias?”

“Yesterday you said your name was Toby. Don’t you remember? You ate the things I made in the kitchen.”

He rests his arm on the door frame, “Oh, I remember.” He winked then raised a brow up and down.

“Do you mind moving away? I need to get out of the toilet.”

“I can’t do that!” he smiled showing his white teeth then grab hold of me from behind and jumped on the bed.”

“Help!!!” I cried out.

“I missed the party last night!” He said. I shook as hard as I could. My honour is at stake. The man keep holding me tighter and tighter, breathing on my face heavily, smelling my hair. Then I felt the… “Ahhh! Get off me!” so I kicked his gents extremely hard. He groaned in pain then released me. “Not the balls! Ughh!”

I ran away as fast as I can. I can still hear Toby crying out in pain. Serve you right you perve! I went over to the kitchen to make some tea then stared outside at the driveway as a car pulled over. Then the door bell rang, then a knocking not the front door, but another door somewhere else. There are more than one front doors it turns out to be. I opened the door and a suave man in suit was standing right there.

“Who are you?” he said. I introduced myself.

“I’m Hayden Sanderson.”

“Nice to meet you Mr Sanderson.” I remembered that his name was one of the names that had a green tick next to them.

“You’re one of Mark’s friends, aren’t you?” I said.

He smiled then shook my hands, “Call me Dale.”

“Please come in Dale!”

I looked up to the sky and noticed storm clouds brewing from as far as the eyes can see but stopped right in front of the mansion as if the tall trees was guarding them off.

“Did you clean the house?”

“No, I didn’t.”

“Then Elsa must’ve. Where’s Mark? I came early to talk to him…”

I didn’t answer and left his sight. I got hold of the black book, and began flipping it’s pages. A couple of hours later. I saw a rugged man on a chopper came onto the driveway. I went downstairs to check it out. Dale asked me to open the door for the guest. I did. As I did, a towering man stood up and smiling at me warmly, “Hey kid!” he ruffled my hair. “Are you another of Mark’s friend, Dane Karl Johnssen?” I asked picking out the remaining four names with the green marking. He held out his hands. His hands was huge, like he could crush my head with it. He looked nothing like a person with agromegaly or giantism. He was proportionate for a man his size. I probably over exaggerate, but he was a frightening titan!

“Dane! Great to see you!” he then took his eyes off me looking pass me.

“Da- Dale mah man! Looking good!”

They gave each other a bros hug. Mr Johnssen looked at me smiling. “Catch ya later kid!” then walked off with Dale.

The next hour, more guests coming, both came over in a car, so I thought I’d guess their names as well. I opened the door, a man way younger than the two appeared. Now the wind outside started to pick up.

‘Mr Landon Glenn?”

He didn’t say much. He just sighed and we just shook hands. The same thing happened a few minutes later with another young man that has dark skin but he had the discretion to say hi at least.

“Winston?” I asked. He nodded then came in.

Dale found me as I was sitting on a chair in God knows where in the oversized house.
“Do you know where Mark keeps his liquor?”

I shook my head.

“Can you please alert me when Jay has arrived?”

“Jason Kronen?”

“Yes.” He affirmed. “OK.”

A battered van parked outside. It’s twelve past eleven, the storm clouds completely covered the sky but the air was still rather dry and slightly chilled. I went downstairs to open the door.

“Has Jason Kronen arrived?” Dale asked me. I nodded.

“My man Jayjay has arrrived. Oh yeah!” Mr Johnssen excited.

I opened the door, a beefy bald young man was standing outside with his hand in the pocket of his jeans. I introduced myself the held out my hands. He just say hi, smiled then went inside without even shaking my hands. How rude! At least he said hi and his smile was cute if not I would totally keep a grudge. Well, not really.

Dale shook hands with Mr Kronen and gave each other a bros hug.

“Jay Jason!” Mr Johnssen called out and they also did the same. The three men talked amongst themselves then laughed.

“You’re right…” Mr Kronen said. He then turned to me, “You’re that kid aren’t you. Wanna join us in our next snuff videos!”

My eyes widens, “The kid is freaking out!” Kronen said. They laughed it out.

Then Johnssen said, “Don’t worry kid. We know you’re not into this sort of stuff.”

Kronen started to talk to Johnssen.

“So Daney my dude, are ya gonna let me do some tinkering on your chopper now that you’re in town?”

“Sure thing bud! Three days on the road, straight from Atlanta did a toll on the gears and engine.”

“Three days! That’s amazing!”

“I’m surprised myself! My best time was five days!”

“Wow!

“I think I shouldn’t have done. I feel like shit!” Johnssen’s stomach grumbles.

They went over to the sitting room except for Dale.

“Where are the documents?” he asked.

“Documents?”

“Yes, Mark’s important documents. Have you seen it?”

“No, but he left his briefcase in the office.”

“You mean his study?”

I nodded.

“By the way, where is Mark?”

I turned away and walked off.

“Can you help us make refreshments?”

“Yes sure.”

“Are you OK? You look like you’re going to cry.”

“What?! I’m OK. What would you like?”

“Some Sauvignon Cabernet…”

“I don’t know where he kept those.”

“Then a coffee would be nice.”

“OK.”

After I gave Dale the coffee, I went back to staring outside the window. It started to rain now. The droplets of water trickled disingenuosly because of the eratic winds. Elsa Verbinski showed up in a new outfit different from the maid outfit she wore yesterday. The had some man clothes on a hanger in her hands and gave it to me.

“Give this to Toby if you seen him. I can’t find him anywhere.” she told me without her accent. So she was mocking me. “If you’re wondering about the accent, I’m Latvian.” She raised her nose and walked away. The nerve of some people! She stopped and turned her face. “The boys want some drinks! The liquors are in the cava downstairs. Make them something to eat too!” then carried on walking. Who are you telling me what to do. But the people she’s talking about is… was Mark’s friends so I feel obliged to.

I went downstairs to the servant’s bedroom to see if Tobias was still there. I can hear the toilet bowl being flushed then a man sighing.

“Aaah! My stomach hurts!”

It is Tobias. It turns out he’s still there. Thank goodness he got his trunks on.

“Serves you right!”

“No, that’s not it. Aaaggh!”

“I told you not to eat all those sweet stuff yesterday. You probably didn’t even brushed your teeth last night.”

He smiled, “Hehehe!... But I did brush my teeth this morning. Uhhh!” he sighed. His stomach made a funny sound.

“Does it really hurt?”

He nodded, “I had to go five times already. Ugggh!” he went back in to the toilet. There was a sound of flushing again.

“Come ‘ere you stupid man! Put some ‘Vicks’ on your belly.” I called out to him. I hang his clothes on the door knob and took the bottle of ointment from my travel bag.

“Here!” I gave him the bottle.

“That doesn’t look like ‘Vicks’!”

“It’s homemade! Vicks use paraffin and silicone as base. I use coconut oil. It’s the samething!”

“They use the same silicone in the computers to make ‘Vicks’!”

“No! You idiot! It’s silicone jelly, like Vaseline!”

At least he didn’t said ‘boob-job’ because that would be pretty close. He took the bottle of ointment and smiled.

“Can you put them on me?”

“What?!”

“Please?!” he made a face trying to be cute. He sort of reminded me of Mark. Are all of his friends this immature?!

“Fine… whatever!”

Toby laid on the bed. I poured the ointment on his stomach. “Rub it on yourself!”

Still smiling like a monkey, “Can you rub it on for me please?”

“What is wrong with you?! Can’t you just leave me alone?! Your clothes hanging over there!” I pointed to it.

“Don’t you like me?!” he said while making puppy dog faces. Again it reminded me…

“Ya ya, I’ll rub your belly! What is wrong with people in this house!”

He cheered while I rubbed the ointment on his skin. He placed his hand on mine while I was rubbing his belly.

“Hands off or I’ll bash your nuts!”

Toby got scared and took his hands off. He keep staring at me freakily, smiling.

“Can you stop that!”

Whybother
22-04-10, 03:37 AM
“Stop what?”

“Staring at me with that face! It’s weird!”

He laughed. Elsa entered the room. Then I saw his pants, you know, whatever!

“Euggh! Again, what is wrong with the people in this house! Mark, you called me a strange person but you and your friends are way freakier!”

Toby laughed again. Then farted.

“Ewww! God that stinks!” I’m leaving!” Elsa stopped me.

“Did you do as I say?”

“I was going to do it later. Anyway who do you think you are telling me what to do?”

“Just do it!”

“No!”

Toby interjected, “Cat fight! Well, kinda.”

“You stay out of it!” I told him.

Then Dale showed up, “What is happening here? Elsa where is it? What’s the hold up?”

“She told me to do it!” I said.

“Do what?” Dale asked.

“Get the drinks!”

“Elsa! You’re the servant, it’s your job!”

“I don’t really mind it Dale but she’s so rude!”

“Can you do it for us? Elsa is always so slow! Me and the boys are hungry. We didn’t have anything the whole day. It’s almost three now and Elsa didn’t have anything prepared.”

“I’ll do it! I’ll even start making dinner.”

“Thanks!... Elsa! If you keep this up, I’m going to have to fire you!...... Hey Toby! Getting on your way now?”

Toby nodded and grunted.

“How was the party last night? Good?” Dale asks Toby.

“I fell asleep the whole night. I missed it!”

“Who did you sleep with?”

Toby looked at me. Elsa was furious!

“Euh! The ugly one?!”

Dale laughed, “Toby you slut! You’d sleep with anyone!”

“Hey! No we didn’t! Nothing happened!” I defended myself. They all began laughing and mocking me.

I thought I’d ask them about something, “Guy’s, I had some aspirin in the medicine cabinet there. It tasted weird and my headache got worst. What is it?”

They all began laughing out loud and I don’t get the joke.

“We ain’t got no aspirin around here!” Dale said.

“Paracetamol?” I asked. Again they are laughing, shaking their heads. “No!”

“Then what do you do when you get a headache then?”

Toby did that freaky wide smile again, “You work it off!”

“With what?!”

“Sex! Uhhhhhh!” Toby answered thumping his groin in the air. I was disgusted and my face shows it.

Toby smiled and looked at me, “It was great last night! We should do it more often!... See ya later Dale buddy!” bro-loved Dale and left the room. I was horrified and disgusted!

I went to the kitchen and start to prepare things to cook. I found corn meal, random root vegetables, potatoes and bangers from the fridge. The rest of the things in the kitchen were pre-packed foods. Some of them looked good enough to eat but I thought I need to make an impression on Mark’s friends. There wasn’t any leafy vegetables so I went to the orchard to get fresh baby vine leaves, maybe even scavenge for some wild vegetables.

But first, I went to the cellar to get what Dale asked for, Cabernet de Sauvignon, Sauvignon Cabernet whatever that is. The cellar was dark, chiseled out of the bedrock. To light the tunnels was the incandescent light bulbs that gave an eerie yellow hum it’s teething racks of glass bottles assuming they were wine bottles. I pull out the dusty bottles and wipe off the dusts that settled on it until I saw a wooden crate that says Sauvignon Cabernet, 2002. I decided that I’ll serve them with sliced fruits and nuts for them before I went to give it to them along with a few bottles and cans of beer just in case. I just hope they are not too p*ssed later.

First I brought over the nibbles when I heard Dale’s announcement, “I’ve finished reading Mark’s documents, and you guys are not going to like it!”

“Oh oh, I smell trouble!” Johnssen exclaimed. I went back to the kitchen to pick up the drinks when I heard my name being mentioned. I went to serve the drinks.

“I’m serious!. I read the will many times, including the fine prints. It says what it says!”

“I can’t believe this! Who is this [gibbering]?! I can’t even pronounce the name!” said Johnssen.

The two young men each made a phone call after they heard the announcement. The voices from the receiving end sounded upset.

“What’s the matter guys? What happened? I heard my name being mentioned.”

Whybother
22-04-10, 03:56 AM
AFRICAN FOOD

It was really tiring cleaning the whole apartment last night after sh*tface had his stupid canape sh*t then blocked my bedroom door so I got stuck in my room before I even had any dinner. The next day, I was woken up by the b*st*rd.

“Hey! Wake up! Where’s breakfast?!”

“Wwhat?” still feeling rather sleepy and tired.”

“Make me breakfast! I’m hungry!”

“What time is it?” I asked very annoyed.

He stared at his watch, “Shit! I’m late for work! I’ll let you off this time.”

“Let me off what?!” now he’s just being rude. Who the… ehrrrrr… do he think he is!

“For dinner I want… East African. Eight o’clock sharp! It better taste like it should be. I’m not going to let it go if you make shit…” he left the front door slamming it.

But I have classes today… I wanted to scream so badly if I wasn’t so tired. I hate him so much! I am not lucky to get this place. It’s a nightmare! Then I noticed the whole place smelt weird that day. Can’t put my finger on it.

At least I have classes today. Surely I’ll stumble into an East African that knows how to cook their food. How wrong was I! The whole day, not one East African in any of my classes. Only pasty white people, chinks and middle easterners. I would expect some African Americans would know a thing or two about the cuisine but all I got was jerk marinade and how to make tacitos. Last lesson was coming up and all hope seemed lost. I don’t want to spend time looking for another place. It’s freezing cold out there! I can’t be bothered to think about it anymore, so I just stared at the entrance as more and more students entered the theatre. Then a student in an authentic ethnic attire pass through the archway. Thought finally I have my saviour!

“Agnes?!”

“Yes?!”

“I know you’re from Ghana but do you know anything about East African Food?”

She looked disinterested, “No, I’m from Ghana. I only know Ghanaean fud.”

“Well, do you know how to make Ghanaean foods?”

“Yes! I lov. But you need ouwa Ghanaean chickaen! Ouwa Ghanaean…” While she talked on and on about Ghanaean ‘chickaen’, I thought I’d cut our conversation short.

“Do you know where can I get them?”

“No. American and European chickaen not are re-ahl chickaen!”

“Thank you for your help Agnes.”

“You are welkom!”

Getting dinner ready for that jerk is a lost cause now. I’m just going to wing it! If it taste like poo, I don’t care! Internet, make me proud.

It took me the rest of the day to look for the ingredients. I looked at the time on my phone. Oh God, seven fifty three! Oh mercy!

How glad I was that Mark hadn’t been there yet when I arrived back home. Nine past eight! Actually, it wasn’t really that difficult to follow the recipe. They were actually the sort of thing that most people are used to, curries, stews, vegetables fried. The only difference was the thick gloopy thing called ugali and matoke. It’s a bit like mash p’tay’es but way sticky like craft glue but not quite. I don’t have anything that I can really compare it with. I had even played around with it, made it look like a snowman before I ate some ruining it while waiting for the person that was suppose to eat it. I waited for so long, I thought, wha’eva, I’m watching TV. But when I look at the remote, it was like, chaos! I can’t even begin to figure out which was the right remote. I gave up and abandoned the idea, so I began walking around the apartment. It was massive then, now it felt even more bigger as I began to figure out what the whole place hold. I stopped as I arrived at the owner’s bedroom. The door wasn’t closed. Curious, I peered in what’s inside. Nothing surprising really but the bed was massive like you can fit a pair of hippopotamus on it. A few of his clothes were thrown here and there. Mr Heston is such an untidy man. He always looked suave and sophisticated but the way he treated his room is the opposite of what I expected. Before I could peek into his belongings, I heard the door opens. I swiftly left his room room before he could’ve noticed.

“I’m hungry. Where is the food?.” I brought him into the dining room.

“Shall I warm it up for you?” I offered.

“Is this it?” he said looking unimpressed. “I don’t feel like East African tonight! I want pizza…”

“Pizza?” I remembered a flyer in the news journal for Domino’s. I went over to pick it up.

“… from scratch!” he finished. Before I could interject, he rudely turned and walked away.

“But I have to go to school tomorrow!” I shouted yet no response from him.

It’s three past one and you want me to make you a pizza! From scratch!!! I want to kill him! I cursed and cursed as I looked around the kitchen to make do. I don’t want to spend the rest of the dark hour walking around in the cold so he can have pizza. I don’t have to put up with this but so far I’ve lived here for a few days.

All I could find was some stale pita bread, a McDonald’s Muffin with a chunk bitten off. Some olives leftover from the canapé yesterday, a fake cheese that is really reconstituted milk product that Kraft called cheddar that was hardly sufficient enough for a decent pizza and some take out fried chicken. I can’t make a pizza with these so I went to tell him that it’s not possible. I found him sleeping on his bed snoring loudly. I can see that he was really tired. I thought it was safe to call the night off.

“I know you’ve been inside my room.” He said while his eyes was still closed.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about…”

“I have cameras installed. You should learn to mind your own business.” He showed his high tech phone. It showed Mr Heston and myself in his room in real time.

“You got pizza?!”

“No, we’ve run out of cheese…”

“Get out! Get the fuck out of my apartment! Out!”

“You’re not serious…!”

“I’m serious! Get out or I’ll throw you out myself!”

“Hey! Be reasonable! It’s past midnight!” he stood up like he’s ready to beat me.

“OK! OK! I’ll make you pizza!” I ran off from his huge side of the apartment and looked into my refrigerator. A block of Gruyère that I saved up using my own pocket money. I thought I can dispense some of the dried herbs from my collection. A stale pita bread and a chewed off piece of muffin bread will hardly be of any good so I dared to part with one of my shop bought bags of frozen dough. I left one in the fridge to make something with it the next day. I threw everything in but of course I deboned the chicken first and used Heinz tomato ketchup for the sauce. I folded the dough over to hide what I put inside it, turning it into a calzone. I’ve got a feeling it’s going to taste horrible but I had to do something or I won’t have a chance to live here anymore. Around half an hour later it was done. I boiled a jug of water because after this, I’m going to need a cuppa. I went over to his room to tell him. He was sleeping again, snoring loudly with his mouth wide open drooling like a b*st*rd of a … I shook him to wake him up.

“Wh… wh, what?” he snorted like a pig.

“It’s done. Do you want it?”

He stood up and rudely brushed me off. If he wasn’t the property owner, I would’ve kicked him in between his legs over and over again so he couldn’t breed!

Whybother
22-04-10, 03:59 AM
He sat on a stool by the counter. I brought over the calzone without even knowing whether it was edible. There he was, sitting, stretching, grunting like… whatever. Made me sick to the stomach just looking at him. As I placed the plate in front of him, he scrutinised my cooking by turning the plate from side to side. He yawned.

“Get me something to drink. A beer.” But when I looked in his fridge, there was none.

“You have no beer in your…”

He thumped his fists on the counter, “Get me something to drink damn it!!!”

I tried looking for some coffee granules or tea bags in the kitchen cabinets but most of them were empty. I panicked. Mr Heston propped his head up with his left hand on the counter looking very sleepy and tired. He groaned and dropped his head on the counter. The cutleries clanged from the impact. Whatever, I’m just going to ignore him. I went to my side of the apartment and made myself some tea.

“Where’s my drink!!!” He grunted. Oh shut up! I thought to myself.

I went over to him and gave him some of my tea.

He was groaning and grunting. Ewwwuuugh! He looked disgusting!

“What is that?”

“It’s chamomile tea, with ginger and honey.”

He dropped his head on the counter again, hitting his head against it over and over again. He groaned and mumbled to himself. He finally sit up, took a deep breath then took a sip of it. And another. And another. He approached the plate again in the previous manner and exclaimed, “Smells good.” He put the knife on the dish and cautered it in the middle. I can smell the ketchup and the fried chicken and my expensive cheese. He looked at me and said, “I said I want pizza! What is this?!”

“I made a calzone. I thought it’s a type of pizza. Is it?”

He mumbled to himself again. I could only make up the word ‘calzone’ and ‘cal-zone’. He cut out a piece and began to chew.

“What did you use?” he asked.

“For the calzone?”

“Yes for the cal-zone!”

“I used some shop bought pizza dough I got from a shop across the street…”

“Can you go any slowerrrr…!”

He was really testing my patience! “Dough, chicken, ketchup, cheese, dried herbs.”

“I want you to tell me what’s inside, not tell me the grocery list!” I could flip! I really could!

“This taste weird. What type of cheese did you use?”

“Some Kraft’s Cheddar Block and Gruyère. Why?”

“Next time, use Italian Mozzarella, real tomato sauce instead of ketchup and always use fresh basil. It’s how Italians does it.”

“I used my own money to cook your dinner that you don’t care to eat. I’m a student! I live on budget! Anyway, how would you know how the Italians does it?!”

Smugly he confessed, “I’m Italian! That’s how!”

Somehow I found it hard to believe, “Mark Heston is hardly an Italian name.”

“My forefathers changed their names when they arrived in America. My full name is Mark Alfredo Benedictini Al Bertolli DiMaggio Heston.”

“That’s a mouthful to say! DiMaggio? Isn’t there a cheese brand called ‘Maggio’? Are you related to them in anyway?”

“I don’t know. It’s possible.” He yawned. “I’m tired. I’m going to turn over. Put these away.” He smile to me, finished his tea then went to bed.

How ungrateful! He made me cook something at my own expenses that he didn’t even want to eat to begin with, then made me stay up all night waiting, then changed his mind and made me make pizza for him that he also didn’t finish. I curse you!!!

I thought some tea can ease it off. Now it’s too hot for me to drink and there’s no ice in the fridge! Aaah! Whatever! I poured the tea in an empty bottle and put it in the fridge then went to bed after brushing my teeth without putting any real effort to brushing them thoroughly. As I got my head down, I realised that tonight was quiet. Mr Heston was fast asleep without any sound. At last the tea worked. That was the first night I went to bed there without any background sound coming from his side of the apartment.

The next day, I woke up feeling refreshed. I looked around the apartment and discovered that the owner had went to work already without bothering me early in the morning. I went over to the kitchen to eat the food I made last night for breakfast. How surprised was I to have discovered that everything that I made last night had a dent in it and the parchment breads I bought was ravaged probably used to dip in the side dishes. As for the calzone, it disappeared completely. Only a plate with a food stain, sitting idled on the shelf. Also, someone drank my bottle of chamomile tea. Only a trickle was left as I tipped the remainder into the sink. Then I noticed a piece of paper with what seemed like a bank note underneath it. It says,

“NEXT TIME ASK IF YOU NEED ANY MONEY!
HERE’S $1000. I’M FEELING LIKE CHINESE FOR TONIGHT.
MAKE SURE YOU COOK THEM YOURSELF!!!!!
8 PM SHARP-ISH!!!”

I don’t how to react. I thought it was rather sweet that he trusted me to cook his meal or maybe that now my budget is one thousand dollars to buy the ingredients. The possibilities are endless. But at the same time, I felt insulted like he’s using me to do the housework. Whatever his true intentions, I had to go to my classes that day. Things should be getting better from now on... I hope.

Whybother
22-04-10, 04:01 AM
BIKE

Mark was going to be receiving a new bike today. Or so he told me.

“Is that your new bike?” I asked.

“Yeah, isn’t she a beauty!”

“What are you going to do with your old bike?”

“I dunno. Do you want it?”

“Naah! I shan’t ride a bicycle.”

“Come on! There is no such thing as ‘shan’t’ to do anything.”

“Yes there are! You shan’t kill, you shan’t commit adultery…”

“Come on! I can teach you!”

“… and you shan’t covet your neighbour’s arse.”

“Where did you get this stuff anyway?”

“Vicar of Dibley.” I said. Mark made a curious expression then lost interest.

“Get ready! We’re goin’ cycling!”

“But I don’t want to!”

“Just do it!”

“Fine!”

At the park, Mark taught me to ride a bicycle on his brand new bike, which I thought was foolish but Mark was careful not to let me fall off the bike and scratch the paint job.

“You look like you can ride a bike on your own now. Try cycling on your own.”

“I shouldn’t…”

“Come on! You’re getting good at it!”

“I mean, this is a new bike! I might break it!”

“You’re not gonna break it!”

“I might!”

“Just try it out.”

“OK.”

I rode the bike around the park for a few minutes. It was quite fun actually. I never got to ride a bicycle for real before. Only an old bicycle with its chains removed.

“You can get off now if you want!” Mark called out.

I gradually squeezed on the breaks, fearing that if I stopped the bike abruptly, I might fall and break the bike. As I was nearing the pond, I found out that it’s a dead end and the bike was not going to stop as I expected. The path began to slope and squeeze on the breaks really hard but the bike just carried on towards the body of water. I gave up on the bike and grabbed on a lamp post. SPLASH!

Mark ran to the scene and called out my name. He turned to his left and saw me holding on to a lamp post like a monkey then looked back to pond where his bike was being engulfed by the water breaking the surface with bubbles.

“Sorry. I told you not to let me ride on your new bike.”

“You’re… paying… every… schmint.”

“How much is?”

“Fifteen thousands dollars.”

“But that’s more than a third I’m getting for scholarship.”

Mark walks away clenching his gloved fists. I called out for him but he disregarded it. What do I do now? I’m barely living on a few hundreds after paying the rent.

Whybother
04-05-10, 04:00 AM
PEACHES

Shopping was great after the classes. I felt like I could splurge on everything that I fancy. But I know I’m entrusted with someone else’s money so I have to restrain myself from doing so. I’ve heard of an urban farmers market close by so I thought I’ll check them out.

When I was there, oh God! It had almost everything that I like about buying food and just plain food stuff in general. Fresh produce delivered on the same day it was harvested, fruits, vegetables, dairy products, cottage industries indulgences, the lot. My eyes was spoilt for choice. Local produces as well as imported ones, both just so alluringly inviting. After spending two hours roaming along all the stalls, I kept in mind everything that I wanted to buy in my head and bought them all like an assembly line as I hopped from one stall to the next. I left the market place lugging around bags of groceries feeling quite content with today’s proceeding with only over thirty dollars spent. Bargain! The only thing left to do was a trip to specialty shops to buy special herbs and spices. Could this day get any better?!

A FEW DAYS LATER
It was a rather dull day. I’ve bought a few plastic flower pot and some compost yesterday, so I thought I’ll plant the seeds that I collected so far.

“Good morning. What do you have there?”

“Fruit seeds. From the fruits we ate? Most of them are peaches.”

“Really?! What are you doing with them?”

“I’m putting them in pots. I’m growing them.”

“What for? Why would you want to plant fruit trees in the middle of the winter. Anyway, this is an apartment. Are you crazy?! What are you trying to achieve?!”

“I just want to grow them. If it works, I’ll be doing my bit to the planet.”

Mark face shrugged, “Phfff! You’re strange…… I’m gotta get ready for work. Don’t make a mess. Clean up after you’re done.” He smiled then went off to his own business.

MUSIC SHEETS

I was scrubbing the floor playing some songs on my new laptop when Mark saw me.

“What happened here?” Mark asked.

“I has repotted a few of my plants and some of the compost got trapped in between the wood of the decking. What do you call it here?”

“Decking. Same thing. Well, make sure you got it all off!”

“Working on it.”

“What are you listening to?”

“It’s not in English…”

“It sounds good. What language is it?”

“Egyptian… Arabic.”

“Well? Turn it up!”

I tried turning the volume up, but it wouldn’t get any higher. “That’s the loudest I’m afraid.”

“Play it on my sound system.” He requested. I put the tracks in a memory stick then went to the machine, but I can’t see where it goes.

“Mark, how do you work this thing?”

“Here, let me show you.” He came over and showed me.

“Right…” I clicked play and forwarded to the track that was played recently but instead it got stuck at one particular track. “It’s stuck at the wrong song!”

“It’s OK. Just play it..... I have a function coming up. I hadn’t been dancing for a while. Can you help me see if I still got it?”

“I don’t know how to dance. You’re asking the wrong person. Ask someone who can.”

“It’s nothing really. I just need to practice a little. So?’

“Oh… OK. So, who’s leading?” Mark didn’t look amused.

“What is this song about?” he asked me so I told him.

“Hmm…” he sighed then started singing along.

“You know Arabic?!” I said surprised. He nodded.

“I spent time in the Arab world doing businesses.” And carried singing.

“Then why did you ask me what the song meant?” he didn’t answer instead just carried on singing at me as we were dancing. “Can we stop now?”

“Why?”

“It’s a bit awkward.”

“Huh?”

“It’s just that, I think I saw this scene in a movie or something. Just… you know. Can we stop now?”

“Yeah, you’re right.” We stopped dancing and I pressed stop on the remote of the sound system, put it away and carried on scrubbing the floor. Mark began to walk back to his side of his apartment then turned.

“Next time if you want to listen to music, you can play it on the music station rather than playing it on your laptop while you’re scrubbing the floor and what not. You might get water on your precious device.”

“Awww! Thanks!” I said.

Mark sighed and smiled then carried on walking.

Whybother
04-05-10, 04:04 AM
Eyes were on me and for that awkward moment they all looked dumbfounded in disbelief. The guy with the shaved head then said to me,

"So, you like mansnuff?"

Johnssen seemed furious, “That is you?!”

“Easy Johnssen…!” Dale said to him, so did Kronen.

“I’m fine… If he wishes, I’ll be fine… Congratulations kid, whoever you are.” he took a breather, “Where is Mark?”

I froze. I didn’t know how to tell them.

“Well?” Johnssen staring at me with his piercing eyes.

What came out of my mouth was barely a whisper, “He’s dead…”

“Isn’t he always!” Dale laughed, and the rest of them joined in.

I can’t understand why no one believes me when I said what happened to Mark. My knees feels weak. It’s like I can’t even move them even if someone is about to bump me, head on. The laughter went on in the room for a few seconds then stopped. There is a silence after that with everyone looking at me like they are waiting for some sort of answer from me. A reaction of some sort.

“You’re serious. When?” Johnssen asks.

“Sunday.”

“Fuck! I wanted to cut him up!” came from the phone of the man that I thought was Landon Glenn. Three of the men seemed upset. The two young men just seemed confused.

“Who found him?” Dale asks.

Stuttering, “…I was… Actually…” I wait until I get back my composure and said, “I was there when he killed himself.”

“You were with him when he died!!!!!” Johnssen stood up from his chair, red faced, furious, “Why didn’t you stop him!!!” and clenches his fists then go barging towards me. Dale and Kronen stopped him from coming any closer. “Calm down buddy.” Dale told Johnssen.

“What is happening here?!” I ask.

“You don’t know?” Dale asks.

“No!”

“Mark left everything to you!”

“Hah?!”

“Let me at that shrimp! No way that dog shit getting everything! Mark wouldn’t leave us without saying goodbye!”

“There must be an explanation to what happened here Dane.” Dale said.

“Yes!!! I don’t buy that botched accent for a minute. He conned our dear Mark and now this fucker is conning us. Can’t ya guys see?! That kid is a fraud!”

“What is really hap…” Johnssen took off his coat and got away and marched towards me again. Shocked, I accidentally dropped the tray of drinks and runaway.

I found a quite room with a few tables and chairs and stayed there. Then a few minutes later, the two guests that sticks out like a sore thumb amongst the other guests found me.

“Are you OK kid?” said one of them.

The guy that I thought was Winston said, “How did you manage to get everything?!” I didn’t want to answer because I don’t even know what is really happening.

“Shut up Ned! Can’t you see the kid is upset!... But really, how did you get Mark Heston to leave the whole thing to you?! Did you sleep with him?”

Horrified to the sort of questions these people are asking me, I rested my head on the table and wrapped my face with my arms so I can’t see or hear anyone.

“I don’t get it!” said Edward

“I don’t get it either.”

Edward exclaimed, “I slept with my boss to be promoted to an assistant manager but so far, the only big thing he ever got me to do is this errand.”

“Shit! How many times have you been sleeping with your boss?!”

“I don’t want to keep count of it but it has been going on about three months.”

“Oh fuck!”

“What?!”

“I slept with my boss for over a year now and I’m still running his errands!”

“You’re fucked up Ivan!”

“I know! No shit!!!”

“Leave me alone! I don’t want Mark’s mansion! Just leave me alone!”

The two men mocked me by mimicking me.

Ivan starts talking again, “You must be really good at sex for an ugly kid like you!”

Offended, I said, “What!!!!!!”

“Yeah, I mean you did sleep with him, didn’t you?!”

“NO! NEVER!”

“Are you sure?!”

“YES!!!!!! Now leave me alone!!!”

“Gay men have strange tastes. Those men out there don’t look like the typical stereotype but they are.”

I got my head up, “Wait, all of Mark’s friend are homos?!”

“Yup!” Ivan answered.

“But one of them got a wedding ring on! Is he gay?!”

“Mr Johnssen? Yup, he’s gay!”

“I don’t believe you! He looks really manly!”

“He’s in the closet. He likes to show of his military background. When he was going berserk, he showed you his dog tag on purpose to show off his ego.”

“So he’s married to a man then?”

“Oh, no! He married a woman. Carson.”

Edward interject, “It’s Carrie!”

“No it’s Carson! Carrie is just her nickname.” Ivan corrected.

“Oh, really?”

Ivan nodded.

“So, anyway...”

“Do his wife knows?” I asked. They both nodded.

Edward adds, “Woman is pathetic really. The guy is a wife beater. The state took his kids to live with his in-laws after neighbors reported about domestic abuse. When they were divorced, the woman came back on her knees and they both got their divorce annulled. He’s hardly ever home and she still wants him! How messed up is that?!” I have to agree with him. That is messed up.

“Are you guys like, homos or something?”

Ivan responded, “No. I only slept with my boss because I thought it’ll help me get a promotion. I’ve got a girlfriend but don’t tell my boss. Ned, are you gay?” Edward shook his head. “How about you kid?”

“I didn’t give much thought about. I don’t think I’m that bothered…”

Johnssen appeared at the door, “Is that fucking sissy… Oh, there you are. Where is Mark?!” I didn’t answer.

“Hey kid!!! Where is Mark?!”

Answering his question seems to be the only way to get him to go away. “He’s in a white room with…”

“I know where it is…” he took a deep breath, “Thanks kid.” I didn’t pay attention, instead I kept my head down on the table. “Hey kid! I…” before he finished his sentence, I left the room and accidentally bumped on Johnssen. “Fuck you!!!” he swore at me.

I found another quiet room that was similar to the previous one and stayed there. After another few minutes, another person bothered me. This time it’s Kronen. “Go away!” I said. I peeked and read the white lettering on his black t-shirt it says,

HUNGRY?
wantBEEF!

“Shut the fuck up kid! Where is Dane?” he asked. I didn’t answer. “Well?”

“He’s in a room with morgue equipments. It’s where Mark is. Leave me alone.”

Dale passed by the door, “What did the kid say?” I was able to read the back of the t-shirt,

CANNABALIZE
meBEYATCH!!!

“Dane is in the morgue room with Mark… Come on kid show us where it is.”

The door bell rings again. The two men were too busy talking to each other that they didn’t bother to answer the door. Hating the sight of them, I left the room and answer the door. There were two men at the door, one rudely scolded me.

“Who are you?!” I chose not to answer because I might just go berserk. “Anyway, I’m Landon. This is my friend Winston. I heard my friend just died. Mark Heston? We came here on a jet for five hours. Is it true?” I ignored them.

“Can we come in?” Winston asked. I moved away leaving the door wide open. After they came in, the wind howled outside. It was pitched black outside except for the light that brightened up the driveway. Dale and Kronen greeted their friends. I closed and locked the door afterwards and went back to the room and stayed there.

Kronen showed up again, “Kid, show us where the room is.” I couldn’t be bothered to get my head up and just ignored the request. He came closer and rubbed my back. “Are you OK?” I cried on the table, tried not to let him hear it.

“Is the kid ready yet?” Dale asked. Kronen held out his hand telling Dale to be patient.

“My name is Jason. My friends call me Jay.”

“Is the kid OK?!”

“Wait Dale! Just wait for a minute.” Jason sat next to me and put his left arm around my lower back tried to persuade me to get up.

“So?” Dale grew impatient.

“Wait!” I can see Jason’s chin through my folded arms when he laid his face on the table.

“Wakey wakey little baby!” he said. I thought to myself, what the dog’s poo is he playing at. He then started singing some weird song about horses and stars and stuff. I don’t get a word what it was about. Annoyed, I picked my head up and tried to walk away but Jason pulled me closer to him. He pushed my head to his chest. I can hear his heart beat. He then sort of dragged me out of the room and told me to show where Dane and Mark is.

When we arrived at the depressing room, how shocked I was to find Mark’s dead body was taken out of the glass tank and Dane, holding on to Mark’s dead… he was about to… when we startled him.

“Hey guys! Check this out!” he smirked.

“Fuck! Is he really dead?!” Landon asked. Dane nodded. “Shit! He don’t look dead! What should we do first?!”

“Did you watch the video! Dudes! Our little Marky left his body for us to enjoy!”

“Oh my God. For real?!” Landon asked.

“This is like my prayers has been answered. Hallelujah!” Winston rejoiced.

“Praise God!” Dale exclaimed.

They all watched the video together. I can’t bring myself to look at the screen. Jason noticed. “Are you OK kid?”

“No.”

“Say, you wouldn’t know where Mark kept his stash!”

“Stash of what?”

“You know… his collection.”

“Collection?”

“Of snuffs. Dead guys.”

“I wouldn’t know… But I saw a room with a computer and shelves with VHS and CDs.”

“Where?”

“I don’t know!”

He looked disappointed. I tried to remember, “The door was grey and there was a writing in blue marker at the bottom right that says, “Jack-O-Lantern! YAAAH!!!” or something.

Whybother
04-05-10, 04:14 AM
“I know where that is!” then run off, probably looking for the room. Yaggghhh! Disgusting!

“Lets start stripping him down!” Dale said.

“Yeah, man! My bud wants me to plug his holes for him! YAAAAAH!!!” I can’t believe what I’m hearing!

Landon rubbed his hands together, very eager to get on with it, “I want to crack open his skull and cum all over his brain and the cranial cavity. Then I want to make him cum on his own brain. I’m at ecstasy just thinking about it!”

“Before you do that Landy, I want to eat food off his chest… I’m gonna expose his chest to look at his athletic heart and cum all over inside the cavity!” Winston smiled.

“Dudes! Those are all hot suggestion! You guys are sick!” Dane pointed out.

I crashed onto the floor on my behind. I can’t take this! I just saw Mark died in front of me and now someone is going to… My legs feel numb like the mood in the room.

“Kid!” Dale snapped his fingers. “Are you OK?” Why do people keep asking me if I’m OK?! Dale looked at his friends. “Guys! I found this letter amongst Mark’s other documents. You guys should read it. I think it was written right before he died.” One by one they read the letter.

“Is this for real?” Landon asked.

“The kid might made this stuff up!” Dane became suspicious.

“It’s Mark’s hand writing.”

Dane walked over to me and tried to touch me. “Kid…” I shuddered. “I’m Dane. Sorry about earlier.” I was too stuck in trauma that I can’t move my body to react. He crouched down in front of me, “You can call me Karl if you want! It’s my name too!” He tried to touch my face but I moved away. He sighed then walked back to Mark’s body. “Come on! Let’s start before the night gets old…”

“Dane, we have to ask what the kid thinks.”

“But…”

“It’s his last wish!”

Dane sighed loudly.

Dale asked me, “Can we?” I turned my face in his direction but I can’t process what is going on. I’m seeing and hearing things but I can’t compute. “The kid is in shock! Maybe next time.” I shook my head. “OK… OK. We’ll leave Mark’s body alone!”

“What?! But?!” Dane stuttered.

“Fuck that kid!”

“Have a heart Landy! The kid just saw a man died!”

Dane was panting. He grappled at Mark’s legs and hold on to his own bulge with his left hand ant the other holding to Mark’s. My jaw dropped as he was about to… He noticed my expression and grumbled to himself. He put his hand through the fly of Mark’s trousers then took it out. He pulled Mark’s underwear over his gents and zipped the trousers.

“Did he cum?” Landon asked.

“Buckets.” Dane answered showing his hands. Dane licked his hands and breathing heavily. My eyes went wide open. Dane and Winston lifted Mark and put him back in the glass tank with the thick, slick liquid and placed the glass cover on top to seal the glass casing. I didn’t realise that they left the room until a few moments later. What happened felt like I was in a state of dream. I left the morgue to hear the sound of angry men.

“Where is Elsa?”

I dread to see them again but I did. It’s Dale. “Did you see Elsa anywhere?!”

“No.”

“Well, can you cook for us! Dane is cranky when he’s hungry!” he dragged me to the kitchen.

“Why don’t you cook?!” I said.

“OK, fine! What would you want me to do?”

I took a deep breath trying to calm myself, rationalising the situation. One, they are Mark’s friends, two, we are too far from anywhere to call for pizza, three, there’s a bar close by where they can get their meals. Before I could tell them to get their own dinner, I reminded myself again that they are Mark’s friends. They must be having a hard time rationalising his death and struggling to begin the process of grieving.

“It’s OK Dale. I’ll be fine doing it on my own.”

“Sure?”

“Yes! Move along! Tell everyone give me at least an hour to get the food done.”

“An hour?! Can’t you do it half the time?” his stomach grumbled.

“Why didn’t you guys eat during the day?”

“We thought Mark had the food ready for us like he usually do. When we found out he’s dead… I mean really dead this time. We told the maid. Elsa was suppose to cook for us!” clearly Dale is upset with Mark’s death. As I started getting the late dinner slashed supper ready, Dale left the kitchen. In my mind, I remember Mark cooked on rare occasions and the food he made was amazing! Way better than mine! But why did he left me making his food almost all the time?! Could it really be?

“I don’t wanna eat your fucking bird seeds punk!” I heard Dane said across the hall and something being thrown onto the floor.

I made mashed root vegetables, with blanched wild greens and deep fried chicken pieces in just over thirty minutes. I was surprised I pulled it off. Usually I had to prepare a lot in advance so I can absorb myself in the ritual. The great thing after the accident was, I didn’t have to anticipate when Mark… would be back from work before I started preparing anything to cook or what his mood would be for breakfast or checking the phone obsessively to see if he left a message saying he’ll be home for lunch or any other reason just to torment me. I think… I think I really miss him. Why Mark?

When I brought the food over to the table, Dane flipped! “What the fuck is this! I told you no bird seeds!”

‘But there is no…!”

Dane banged his large fists on the table. It felt like an earthquake just happened.

“What do you want then?”

Dane rest his head on his right hand and banged on the table with the left. He’s upset.

“You want a barbecue or something?” remembering there was a barbeque and grilling set in the kitchen.

He stood up and threw his chair on the floor and walked upstairs onto the wide, open air balcony. Landon and Winston followed him. Dale was about to follow as well, “I think that’s a yes.” Said Dale.

“But there’s no meat!”

“There’s racks of beef and lamb in the basement.”

“In the basement?”

“Yes! Follow me!”

Dale showed be the light switch in the kitchen’s pantry lighting up a door that is covered in hanging alliums.

“I never noticed that!” I sighed. We went down a flight of steps made of wood into a dark space. Dale flipped a switch. An orange glow appeared at one end of the darkness. There were things hanging from the ceiling. They looked like hanging carcasses. Human carcasses. I was shaking. Are they asking me to prepare human meat for them?

As we got closer, I was relieved that they were actually hanged cattle meat. Then there was an alarming grinding sound. I look at the direction it was coming from and saw the lower part of a human body being sawed with the legs kicking. I screamed.

“Jay! Quit that!”

“I can’t resist!” Jason laughed. “It’s not real kid! It’s an animatronics!”

“It looked real to me!”

Jason stopped the infernal contraption, “You don’t think we actually kill people, do you?!”

“Oh please! You lot like dead people! Disgusting FREAKS!!! Jason stopped laughing and looked fairly glum then his face turned to anger.

“Told you Jay! Here’s the meat!” Dale gave me a clear plastic bag of assorted cuts of prime meats. “Use the brown steak sauce!”

We left the meat storage. Jason left. In the hallway next to the kitchen was now Dane. “Hey buddy! Need any help?”

Me and Dale tries to lift the barbecue set from the floor together.

“I’ll do it!” Dane offered. Dale moved away. Dane pushed me away so hard that I fell on the kitchen floor. He lifted the barbecue set and put it on his shoulder. He stared at me with a wrinkled brow then walked off with the barbecue set.

“Are you OK?” Dale asked offering to help me get up.

“No, I can get up on my own.”

Dale left as I stood up. I looked for the brown steak sauce, but there were many of them. Some of them were dark brown, yellowy-brown, browny-brown, reddish-brown, brown with green bits. I mean, which is which?! So I took a large cooking pot and placed all of the barbecue sauces with a hint of ‘brownness’. While I was looking around for the things needed for a barbecue, I also found some premixed Cajun spices and some chestnuts in a burlap sack in the freezer. I dumped the stuff in front of them and left them there at their own devices.

I ate and was about to get ready for bed that I remember something. There was one person missing from the balcony. It was Jason. He hadn’t eaten yet, I presumed so I brought along the food that I reheated and went looking for him in the room that I thought he might be. His face was lit by the monitor as he was sitting in the darkness.

“Are you joining your friends?” I asked him. He ignored me with his eyes fixed onto the computer screen. I turn on the lights.

“Ahhhh! Turn it off!” so I did.

“Have you eaten?” he shook his head. I handed over the plate to him with a fork and spoon. He jumped and laughed at whatever he was watching. Curious to see what is really in the room, I went in and looked around. Inside was a bunch of coded CDs with VHS’s that have ambiguous names. It’s easy to guess what sort of entertainment Mark and his friends are into.

“Jason.”

“Uhhh!”

“I heard people were talking about a video…”

“Uhhuh!”

“What video…”

“You mean this?” he showed me not one but three videos. It was the videos Mark told me about.

“Is there all of it? Only these three videos.”

“Uh!”

“Is that all of it?!!!”

“Uh! Yes, yes!”

“Can you delete them please? Now!”

“Uh!”

“Thanks!” I looked as he deletes them.

Whybother
04-05-10, 04:24 AM
When I was about to leave the dark room, Jason say, “Your videos are boring anyway! Nothing ever happens!” with that I was pretty much relieved but I can’t help it but feel like there are more to what I heard so far to what I know. Jason didn’t really pay attention to me when I asked him about the videos and whether if there were more. I just hope Mark respected my privacy. I’ve seen some of the things he kept in his computer and lets just say they are not moorish Mr Kipling! Jason was also doing something that I equally disapprove of on his chair doing whatever he was doing. You get the idea.

Whybother
04-05-10, 04:29 AM
MARK’S FRIENDS
[Landon is wearing a pink (or salmon. Whatever!) polo neck with a cream sweater tied across his shoulder with a pair of white slacks and belt. Winston is wearing only a nylon red and black boxer trunks and a Swatch Dale wears a suit. Dane wears a white vest with denim pants held up with a black belt with an intricate buckle. Kronen is wearing a black t-shirt with white writings on it with a pair of jeans. Use your x-ray vision and you’ll see his white briefs.]

Dane was sitting on an upholstered seat over at the balcony[already taken his vest off]. Landon and Winston joined in.

“Hey Daney! What’s up dude?!” Winston asks Dane.

“Hey little man! Not good!”

“It’s about Mark huh?!”

“Yeah Winnie! I can’t believe he’s dead! We were like buds since high school!”

“That’s messed up!”

The three men lounge around in grief… also very hungry. Dane become irritable,
“Where the fuck is the food!!!” and walked over to the kitchen and came back with a grilling set over his right shoulder. Dale shows up later.

Landon sparked a conversation, “Hey Winnie! Nice tan! How’s Hawaii?!”

“It was wicked man! I was lounging around and relaxing. Great massages! It was awesome!”

“Did you get laid?”

“No.”

I came at the balcony with things for the barbecue and tried to start the fire. Dane notices something about Winston, “Dude! Nice new bod!”

“Thanks! You like it?!”

“Yaoahahaha!”

“Looks fake.” I mumble to myself.

“You knew?!” Winston sighed.

“Shut up! It’s real!” Dane at Winston’s defence. So did the rest of Mark’s friends.

“No no. The kid was right. It’s fake!”

“But it looks so real!” Dale exclaimed.

“Good plastic surgeon!”

Dane grew impatient of the my incompetence to start the grill that he shoved me away causing me to fall onto the floor. Again. I got back up and started smothering the meat that was already washed inside the plastic bag with a bottle of barbecue sauce Dale took out of the cooking pot.

“What’s that Dale?” asks me as I was carrying the sack of chestnuts.

“Chestnuts.” I mumbled.

“Hey kid! What’s that?!” Dane asks. Dale answers instead, “Chestnuts.”

“Awohohoho! manCHESTER nuts!” then opened his trousers and put the sack inside it. I cringed. I was going to save some for later. Never mind.

“Dude!” Dale dumbstruck.

“Man! That’s sick!” Winston exclaimed.

Landon shuddered, “I ain’t eating that after it touched your dick!”

“Where’s my buddy Jayjay?” Dane asks but only received with a shrug from his friends.

I have no idea what I’m doing on the grill all I know is to leave the meat on the grill and not to move it too early or it will stick. The four grown men were screaming at me about how the would like their meat to be like I know what I’m doing. Mark’s friends are jerks! I left the balcony so they can be at their own devices.

“What are we going to do about the kid?” Dale wonders.

Dane appear distressed. “I don’t know.”

Landon ejaculated with a suggestion, “I think we should leave the kid in ‘bear country’ and let nature take its course.” Winston and Dale seemed to agree.

“Are you guys thinking about murder?!” Dane grunts, disapproving.

“Daney, have you gone soft?!” Landon. Dane exhales rubbing his forehead. “Dude! You’ve just come back from the War! I thought you’d be hardcore! Come on! Out with it! Did you got to shoot tons of ‘rebs’?! Did you get to fuck ‘em?!”

“Awwh man! I was pumping bullets to those manly manlays rebs! Randy-dandy prime kills! Wish I had the chance to make love with their so so manliness, but we were watched over like a hawk! Why is it some guys lucky to be in Abu Ghraib while I have to work on the fields! Shit!”

“Are you OK buddy?” Dale.

“Sure, bud. The best days of my life…and the worst. Have I told you guys about the hazing we military rookies had to go through?”

“No. Tell us!” Winston became excited. “They still do that?!” Dale shocked.

“Well, the senior officers set us tough challenges. It was humiliating man! I don’t want to talk about it.”

“Oh, go on!” Winston begged.

“No Winnie. It’s too painful.”

“Tell us the rest!” Dale requested.

“Someone sabotaged me, so I got the keg. They took me to the middle of the desert and pounded me man! They fucked me good!”

“Shit!” Landon jolted.

“They left me there to find my way back to camp! It took me three days! I almost died!”

“My God!” Dale exclaimed. “Did you report about it?”

“Who will believe me! When I got well, I pummelled the sick bastards one by one. They should’ve killed me when they had the chance.”

“Did you really?” Landon asks.

“I creamed them good then the hazing stopped.”

“Wow, man! You’re a hero!” Winston impressed. “What else did you do over there in the middle east?”

“Shit! The guys there looked better in real life than in pictures… We had a ‘friendlies’ in Turkey. We were introduced to our Turkish host. He’s a navy captain. God, he’s a looker!”

“Is he gay?”

“No, but did him!”

“Dude! No way! Did he do it willingly?”

“Before I tell you, let me tell you about this hot Turkish sport. It’s like wrestling but way hotter. Yah-luhr-grr-raesh! So our host… by the way his name is Mustafa Erdoğan invited me and my buddy, Ivan…” [extra - Johnssen took part in a hazing with Ivan as the victim but he regretted it and become friends]

“What happened to Ivan?” Dale butted in.

“He died.”

“Did you got to fuck his dead corpse?” Landon asks.

“He died in a car bomb. So there wasn’t much left of him to fuck… We joked about it.”

Dale asks, “What did you guy talked about?”

“I told him if he dies, I’d rape his dead body.”

“What did he said?”

“He was disgusted but then said that he’d be dead so he didn’t really care about it.”

Landon ejaculated, “Fuck! Is he gay? Did he knew that you’re gay?”

“I don’t know. You know the strict policy, ‘don’t ask, don’t tell’!”

“That is hot! I’d fuck him if he was in one piece. Shit!”

“Do you guys want to know the rest of the story?!”

“Sorry buddy. Carry on.” Dale apologises.

“Anyway, there were fit Turkish dudes, wall to wall. Young and old. Even children took part. They get children to prepare for their manhood very early there. You should see the old wrestlers. They are still strong like bulls. You’d like to witness that Winnie!” Winston was enjoying Dane’s story, almost salivating. “So, they covered themselves in oil and grapple at each other’s muscles. Shit!” Dane grabs his bulge. “Mustafa challenged me to a match. I thought it was easy. The guy was shorter than me but stocky and very muscley. He creamed me man! He pinned me down every time. I guess I was too distracted to get a hold of his dick rather than winning the match. Oh, yeah! Did I mention you got to get your hands in your opponents pants!”

They all jumped. You guys know what just happened to them you cheeky people.

“So, how did you manage to fuck him?!” Landon growing impatient.

“I was so pissed losing to a man smaller than me. I challenged him to a boxing match back at the base. I didn’t plan it really…”

Dane smells burning so he went to the grill. Winston stopped him, “Dude! Carry on with the story!”

“I’m really hungry! Where is that kid.”

“I’ll deal with the barbecue, you finish the story.”

So Dane carries on telling his story. “The guys creamed me at boxing too! He was really fast, I can’t keep up.”

“So what did you do?” Dale asks.

“I was angry. You guys know I hate losing. I thought boxing was my game. I gave him a sucker punch and knocked him out cold. Then… I did him.”

“How was it?” Landon.

“His balls and penis was a monster! His hands and feet was smaller than mine but…” Dane in ecstasy. Euwww!

Dale, “You wouldn’t happen to have his pictures do you?”

Dane took out his phone from his pocket and showed them.

“Oh shit! He’s fucking cute! I want to do him so badly!”

Winston, “Did you suck his cock?!” Dane smiles widely, nodding.

“Did you snap pictures of him naked?!” Landon.

“Ivan took the videos of us boxing then when I did this stud!”

“That is so hot! I’m in love with Mustafa! Show me!” Landon balancing at the edge of his seat.

“Daney, you’ve filmed when you did Mustafa?! I wanna see!” Winston left the grill and went back to the huddling men. Dane accesses his computer through his phone.

“Woah!... When will the action starts!” Landon jolts.

“Seven minutes later. I want you to see Mustafa beat me man!”

“OK…OK.”

“Landy. It’s my turn after you watched the whole thing.”

“Dane. When did you come back from the Stan?” Dale asks.

“Two months ago, bud!”

“Why didn’t we hear anything from you?”

“We had that social re-integration training for war ‘vets’. I barely came clean after the evaluation.”

“Was it tough…”

Landon interjects, “The guy was paid to kill! It must be heaven there! As long as you don’t get killed.”

“Far from it dude!”

“Why?”

“Yeah, sure you can kill any rebs in sight…but the collateral…”

“Easy friend.” Winston tries to comfort him.

“I killed women, kids and old people! Innocent people, man! I should’ve died there.”

“You don’t mean that! Come on, suck it up!” Dale.

“Yeah, you’re tough!” Landon.

“It’s OK to cry Daney.” Winston told Dane but the other two guys turned to face him and gave him that queer look. Dane took a deep long breath and exhale.

Landon was dancing on his chair watching the video.

Whybother
04-05-10, 04:40 AM
THE VIDEO - OVERVIEW
Ivan was the cameraman. Mustafa and Dane was boxing. Mustafa was beating Dane. Seven minutes in the third round, Dane was frustrated because he was losing, so he punched Mustafa really hard that he was knocked out.

Ivan and Dane became concerned. “Is he alright dude?” Ivan said.

Dane checked Mustafa’s breathing and his pulse. “He’s OK.” Dane slaps Mustafa’s face to wake him up but to no avail. He then began feeling Mustafa’s body.

“Dude, lets get the nurse to check if he’s alright.” Ivan suggested. Then Dane feels Mustafa’s, you know, thing. “Dude! What are you doing!”

Dane’s heart beats so fast, he could hear his own heart beat in his ear drums.

“Dude! Get your hands off the guys balls!... Dude!!!”

Dane began to take poor Mustafa’s pants and underwear off. [Guys, this is disgusting. Have I ever mentioned this is the first time I ever wrote in this genre. I hope this is the last necrophilia and gay story I ever have to write.] He then…

“Dude! That’s messed up!”

Dane began licking the sweat of poor Mustafa’s unconscious body and began kissing his lips. He then turned Mustafa over and …

“Dude! Are you like… a homo?! I can’t believe I’m seeing this!”

Mustafa began to come around as Dane was abusing him. Dane panicked, he began punching Mustafa’s head over and over again until he was knocked out again.

“Man, this is messed up! You’re messed up! I don’t even know you!”

“Shut up and keep filming!”

“Dude. I think he’s not breathing!”

“Seriously?”

“Look! His head is bleeding! You cracked his skull!”

“Oh shit!... Mustafa!” Dane slapped Mustafa’s face. “Oh fuck!” Dane began doing CPR on Mustafa to revive him.

“I’ll get the paramedic!”

VIDEO ENDS…

Landon, “Dude, did you killed him?!”

“He’s alive. We still keep contact as friends.”

“No way! Did you tell him?”

“No, I didn’t tell him! He’ll kill me!”

“He’s so hot! Is he gay?”

“No, he’s very straight. He’s married with kids.”

“Maybe he’s in the closet or a homosexual still in denial.”

“I wish! One thing I’m really disappointed was I couldn’t get his dick to go hard.”

“But his phallus was enormous!”

“Was he a virgin?” Dale.

“Yup.”

“Hey Landy! It’s my turn!” Winston and Landon changed shifts.

“Why is he still friend with you? You almost killed him.” Dale.

“He had a concussion and can’t remember a thing about that day.”

Landon, “I think he did.”

“Don’t he keep a grudge?”

Dane shakes his head, “Nope, he was rather impressed that I took him out with one punch. He respects me. He even invited me and Ivan to dinner at his home. His wife can cook, I tell ya. I feel really bad after what I did to him. He looked like he really loved his wife and kids…” Dane took a deep breath and exhales then sighs.

“Why don’t you teach us Turkish wrestling. I bet I can beat ya!” Dale changes the mood to perk everyone up.

“In your dreams buddy!” The four men then had their late dinner and began preparing.

Dale approached me asking for baby oil. I can’t be bothered to ask why, so I got a bottle of Johnson and Johnson Baby Oil, instead Dane became angry and later appear with a vat of the oily stuff Elsa and I poured in the glass tank that Mark…

“We’re going to the beach kid! Wanna join?” Dane asks me and gave me a hug. I shook my head.

“I’m going to bed.” I said. Dane smiled. Landon called out for them to get going. I watched them disappearing into the dark forest where the supposed beach is at the other side.

I woke up around two o’clock unable to sleep. How disappointed I was to wake up finding myself still in the mansion. I guess even if I want to believe and pray to God that it was all a dream, if it is to be, it is to be. I can’t change fate. What seemed like reality is no longer valid. I’m scared I will not able to handle the post-traumatic stress of Mark’s death.

I went outside to see if the Mark’s friends were back from the beach, because there was no trace of them ever coming back. I can see the moon in the sky. It’s a full moon. My phone rung. An unknown number. I answered it.

“Hello?”

“Hello. It’s me kid.” The caller is whispering.

“Who?”

“Jay.”

“Jason?”

“Yes. Where are you?”

“Outside.”

“Come back inside.”

“Why?”

“There’s a ghost out there.”

“A ghost?”

“The ghost lady.”

“What ghost lady?”

“She’s outside. On the driveway. She’s going to get her revenge on the guy that made her jump off the cliff.”

“It’s not funny Jason!”

“Keep your voice down.”

“Where is she?”

“On the driveway. I’m looking at her right know through the window.”

“I don’t see anyone.”

“She’s moving! Get out of there!”

“You said you’re looking through the window…” I turned around and saw Jason looking through the window.

“She spotted me!” Jason jumped and crouched down to hide. I laughed.

“Why are you laughing?!”

“Hello Jason. It’s me!”

“What are you talking about.”

“Look out the window.” Jason popped up and I waved to him. He was spooked and crouched back down.

“The ghost just waved at me!”

“That was me silly!” I laughed out loud. I went back inside to see Jason.

“This is not funny!” Jason didn’t look amused.

“How did you get my number? And where did you hear about this ghost lady?”

“There was that poster I saw in Drummond’s Bayou. It says that a lady killed herself a hundred fifty years ago from jumping off the cliff. I asked the barman…”

“Peter?”

“Yeah! He said it was true. He also said I looked just like the guy that rejected the ghost lady’s love when she was alive. Maybe the guy was gay and I’m his reincarnation.”

“And you believed him?”

Jason nodded. I laughed.

“You’re not gonna tell the guys, are you?”

“Whatever.”

“You’re not gonna tell! Are you?!”

“As if they are going to believe me.” I left him and went straight to bed. A big guy like that scared of a ghost?! Mark’s friends are just getting stranger and stranger.

Whybother
05-05-10, 02:30 AM
MARK’S FRIENDS
[Landon is wearing a pink (or salmon. Whatever!) polo neck with a cream sweater tied across his shoulder with a pair of white slacks and belt. Winston is wearing only a nylon red and black boxer trunks and a Swatch Dale wears a suit. Dane wears a white vest with denim pants held up with a black belt with an intricate buckle. Kronen is wearing a black t-shirt with white writings on it with a pair of jeans and belt. Use your x-ray vision and you’ll see his white briefs.]

Dane was sitting on an upholstered seat over at the balcony[already taken his vest off]. Landon and Winston joined in.

“Hey Daney! What’s up dude?!” Winston asks Dane.

“Hey little man! Not good!”

“It’s about Mark huh?!”

“Yeah Winnie! I can’t believe he’s dead! We were like buds since high school!”

“That’s messed up!”

The three men lounge around in grief… also very hungry. Dane become irritable,
“Where the fuck is the food!!!” and walked over to the kitchen and came back with a grilling set over his right shoulder. Dale shows up later.

Landon sparked a conversation, “Hey Winnie! Nice tan! How’s Hawaii?!”

“It was wicked man! I was lounging around and relaxing. Great massages! It was awesome!”

“Did you get laid?”

“No.” There was a pause. “Dudes! I had these hot dogs, in Honolulu. It was like, AWESOME! They had this bun, with a hole in the middle, and you push the franks through the whole and eat it. It was like wicked! Major erotic!”

“No way!!!” Landon exclaimed.

“You can toast the hole and make it all crunchy and crispy on the inside and they got many types of sauces. It’s like having oral sex when you pop it in your mouth! Just you can get sloppy and bite the dick and swallow. You should try it!” [Where on earth do these ideas come from?! I’m sick to the stomach just writing it down!] Landon was jumping at the idea. Dane shook his head at the immatureness of his friends.

I came at the balcony with things for the barbecue and tried to start the fire. Dane notices something about Winston, “Dude! Nice new bod!”

“Thanks! You like it?!”

“Yaoahahaha!”

“Looks fake.” I mumble to myself.

“You knew?!” Winston sighed.

“Shut up! It’s real!” Dane at Winston’s defence. So did the rest of Mark’s friends.

“No no. The kid was right. It’s fake!”

“But it looks so real!” Dale exclaimed.

“Good plastic surgeon!”

Dane grew impatient of the my incompetence to start the grill that he shoved me away causing me to fall onto the floor. Again. I got back up and started smothering the meat that was already washed inside the plastic bag with a bottle of barbecue sauce Dale took out of the cooking pot.

“What’s that Dale?” asks me as I was carrying the sack of chestnuts.

“Chestnuts.” I mumbled.

“Hey kid! What’s that?!” Dane asks. Dale answers instead, “Chestnuts.”

“Awohohoho! manCHESTER nuts!” then opened his trousers and put the sack inside it. I cringed. I was going to save some for later. Never mind.

“Dude!” Dale dumbstruck.

“Man! That’s sick!” Winston exclaimed.

Landon shuddered, “I ain’t eating that after it touched your dick!”

“Where’s my buddy Jayjay?” Dane asks but only received with a shrug from his friends.

I have no idea what I’m doing on the grill all I know is to leave the meat on the grill and not to move it too early or it will stick. The four grown men were screaming at me about how the would like their meat to be like I know what I’m doing. Mark’s friends are jerks! I left the balcony so they can be at their own devices.

“What are we going to do about the kid?” Dale wonders.

Dane appear distressed. “I don’t know.”

Landon ejaculated with a suggestion, “I think we should leave the kid in ‘bear country’ and let nature take its course.” Winston and Dale seemed to agree.

“Are you guys thinking about murder?!” Dane grunts, disapproving.

“Daney, have you gone soft?!” Landon. Dane exhales rubbing his forehead. “Dude! You’ve just come back from the War! I thought you’d be hardcore! Come on! Out with it! Did you got to shoot tons of ‘rebs’?! Did you get to fuck ‘em?!”

“None.”

“How about touching ‘em?”

http://www.cutedeadguys.net/picture.php?albumid=102&pictureid=1051
“I had to escorted a diplomat in Gaza once. When I had some time off, where my buddy covered me, I had a walk. I found this dead Palestinian police in a cami. He was perfect man! Instant cum! I wanted to fuck him so badly, but, I don’t know why I didn’t.”

“Why didn't ya?!”

http://www.cutedeadguys.net/picture.php?albumid=102&pictureid=1053
Dane grunts, “…Anyway, I was invited to a ritualistic Islamic washing of a dead Arab terrorist in the PakiStan. I was coming in my pants the whole time!”

“Did you got to touch him?”

“No…Almost! I poked my foot in to touch him. The guys watching me gave me strange looks as I was doing it. Too bad that my toes only touched the black cloth covering his manhood but it was enough to make a long lasting happy memory for the rest of my life. There should be a CUMMOMERATION for dead Arab and Muslim rebs, freedom fighters, militants and terrorist studs. They sure do look better as a deader.”

“The only good terrorist, is a dead terrorist.” Landon ejaculated. “Can you remember how many of ‘em terrorists you killed?”

“Awwh man! I was pumping bullets to those manly manlays rebs! Randy-dandy prime kills! Wish I had the chance to make love with their so so manliness, but we were watched over like a hawk! Why is it some guys lucky to be in Abu Ghraib while I have to work on the fields! Shit!”

“Are you OK buddy?” Dale.

“Sure, bud. The best days of my life…and the worst. Have I told you guys about the hazing we military rookies had to go through?”

http://www.cutedeadguys.net/picture.php?albumid=102&pictureid=1054
Dane Karl Johnssen was a victim of hazing in the military.

“No. Tell us!” Winston became excited. “They still do that?!” Dale shocked.

“Well, the senior officers set us tough challenges. It was humiliating man! I don’t want to talk about it.”

“Oh, go on!” Winston begged.

“No Winnie. It’s too painful.”

“Tell us the rest!” Dale requested.

“Someone sabotaged me, so I got the keg. They took me to the middle of the desert and pounded me man! They fucked me good!”

“Shit!” Landon jolted.

“They left me there to find my way back to camp! It took me three days! I almost died!”

“My God!” Dale exclaimed. “Did you report about it?”

“Who will believe me! When I got well, I pummelled the sick bastards one by one. They should’ve killed me when they had the chance.”

“Did you really?” Landon asks.

“I creamed them good then the hazing stopped.”

“Wow, man! You’re a hero!” Winston impressed. “What else did you do over there in the middle east?”

“Shit! The guys there looked better in real life than in pictures… We had a ‘friendlies’ in Turkey. We were introduced to our Turkish host. He’s a navy captain. God, he’s a looker!”

“Is he gay?”

“No, but did him!”

“Dude! No way! Did he do it willingly?”

“Before I tell you, let me tell you about this hot Turkish sport. It’s like wrestling but way hotter. Yah-luhr-grr-raesh! So our host… by the way his name is Mustafa Erdoğan invited me and my buddy, Ivan…” [extra - Johnssen took part in a hazing with Ivan as the victim but he regretted it and become friends]

“What happened to Ivan?” Dale butted in.

“He died.”

“Did you got to fuck his dead corpse?” Landon asks.

“He died in a car bomb. So there wasn’t much left of him to fuck… We joked about it.”

Dale asks, “What did you guys talked about?”

“I told him if he dies, I’d rape his dead body.”

“What did he said?”

“He was disgusted but then said that he’d be dead so he didn’t really care about it.”

Landon ejaculated, “Fuck! Is he gay? Did he knew that you’re gay?”

“I don’t know. You know the strict policy, ‘don’t ask, don’t tell’!”

“That is hot! I’d fuck him if he was in one piece. Shit!”

“Do you guys want to know the rest of the story?!”

“Sorry buddy. Carry on.” Dale apologises.

“Anyway, there were fit Turkish dudes, wall to wall. Young and old. Even children took part. They get children to prepare for their manhood very early there. You should see the old wrestlers. They are still strong like bulls. You’d like to witness that Winnie!” Winston was enjoying Dane’s story, almost salivating. “So, they covered themselves in oil and grapple at each other’s muscles. Shit!” Dane grabs his bulge. “Mustafa challenged me to a match. I thought it was easy. The guy was shorter than me but stocky and very muscley. He creamed me man! He pinned me down every time. I guess I was too distracted to get a hold of his dick rather than winning the match. Oh, yeah! Did I mention you got to get your hands in your opponents pants!”

They all jumped. You guys know what just happened to them you cheeky people.

“So, how did you manage to fuck him?!” Landon growing impatient.

“I was so pissed losing to a man smaller than me. I challenged him to a boxing match back at the base. I didn’t plan it really…”

Dane smells burning so he went to the grill. Winston stopped him, “Dude! Carry on with the story!”

“I’m really hungry! Where is that kid.”

“I’ll deal with the barbecue, you finish the story.”

So Dane carries on telling his story. “The guys creamed me at boxing too! He was really fast, I can’t keep up.”

“So what did you do?” Dale asks.

“I was angry. You guys know I hate losing. I thought boxing was my game. I gave him a sucker punch and knocked him out cold. Then… I did him.”

“How was it?” Landon.

“His balls and penis was a monster! His hands and feet was smaller than mine but…” Dane in ecstasy. Euwww!

Dale, “You wouldn’t happen to have his pictures do you?”

Dane took out his phone from his pocket and showed them.

Whybother
05-05-10, 02:45 AM
http://www.cutedeadguys.net/picture.php?albumid=102&pictureid=1055http://www.cutedeadguys.net/picture.php?albumid=102&pictureid=1056

“Oh shit! He’s fucking cute! I want to do him so badly!”

Winston, “Did you suck his cock?!” Dane smiles widely, nodding.

“Did you snap pictures of him naked?!” Landon.

“Ivan took the videos of us boxing then when I did this stud!”

“That is so hot! I’m in love with Mustafa! Show me!” Landon balancing at the edge of his seat.

“Daney, you’ve filmed when you did Mustafa?! I wanna see!” Winston left the grill and went back to the huddling men. Dane accesses his computer through his phone.

“Woah!... When will the action starts!” Landon jolts.

“Seven minutes later. I want you to see Mustafa beat me man!”

“OK…OK.”

“Landy. It’s my turn after you watched the whole thing.”

“I also went to Syria. My contact fixed me a visit in a mosque in Damascus. The place was amazing!” Dane.

“I’ve been there!” Dale.

“I watched them Muslim dudes pray and such. I was standing at the back checking their hot asses.”

“Oh fuck man!” Landon.

“So, when they were done with their praying stuff, my fixer called out all of the guys and introduced me. It was shit man! I had to shake hands with ‘em Arab studs one by one! My bulge was throbbing the whole time! I had to keep my left hand in my pocket to keep my boner down. I had to push really hard! It fucking hurt me! I never had to keep it down so hard in my life! Wish never will.”

“Dane. When did you come back from the Stan?” Dale asks.

“Two months ago, bud!”

“Why didn’t we hear anything from you?”

“We had that social re-integration training for war ‘vets’. I barely came clean after the evaluation.”

“Was it tough…”

Landon interjects, “The guy was paid to kill! It must be heaven there! As long as you don’t get killed.”

“Far from it dude!”

“Why?”

“Yeah, sure you can kill any rebs in sight…but the collateral…”

“Easy friend.” Winston tries to comfort him.

“I killed women, kids and old people! Innocent people, man! I should’ve died there.”

“You don’t mean that! Come on, suck it up!” Dale.

“Yeah, you’re tough!” Landon.

“It’s OK to cry Daney.” Winston told Dane but the other two guys turned to face him and gave him that queer look. Dane took a deep long breath and exhale.

Landon was dancing on his chair watching the video.

THE VIDEO - OVERVIEW
Ivan was the cameraman. Mustafa and Dane was boxing. Mustafa was beating Dane. Seven minutes in the third round, Dane was frustrated because he was losing, so he punched Mustafa really hard that he was knocked out.

Ivan and Dane became concerned. “Is he alright dude?” Ivan said.

Dane checked Mustafa’s breathing and his pulse. “He’s OK.” Dane slaps Mustafa’s face to wake him up but to no avail. He then began feeling Mustafa’s body.

“Dude, lets get the nurse to check if he’s alright.” Ivan suggested. Then Dane feels Mustafa’s, you know, thing. “Dude! What are you doing!”

Dane’s heart beats so fast, he could hear his own heart beat in his ear drums.

“Dude! Get your hands off the guys balls!... Dude!!!”

Dane began to take poor Mustafa’s pants and underwear off. [Guys, this is disgusting. Have I ever mentioned this is the first time I ever wrote in this genre. I hope this is the last necrophilia and gay story I ever have to write.] He then…

“Dude! That’s messed up!”

Dane began licking the sweat of poor Mustafa’s unconscious body and began kissing his lips. He then turned Mustafa over and …

“Dude! Are you like… a homo?! I can’t believe I’m seeing this!”

Mustafa began to come around as Dane was abusing him. Dane panicked, he began punching Mustafa’s head over and over again until he was knocked out again.

“Man, this is messed up! You’re messed up! I don’t even know you!”

“Shut up and keep filming!”

“Dude. I think he’s not breathing!”

“Seriously?”

“Look! His head is bleeding! You cracked his skull!”

“Oh shit!... Mustafa!” Dane slapped Mustafa’s face. “Oh fuck!” Dane began doing CPR on Mustafa to revive him.

“I’ll get the paramedic!”

VIDEO ENDS…

Landon, “Dude, did you killed him?!”

“He’s alive. We still keep contact as friends.”

“No way! Did you tell him?”

“No, I didn’t tell him! He’ll kill me!”

“He’s so hot! Is he gay?”

“No, he’s very straight. He’s married with kids.”

“Maybe he’s in the closet or a homosexual still in denial.”

“I wish! One thing I’m really disappointed was I couldn’t get his dick to go hard.”

“But his phallus was enormous!”

“Was he a virgin?” Dale.

“Yup.”

“Hey Landy! It’s my turn!” Winston and Landon changed shifts.

“Why is he still friends with you? You almost killed him.” Dale.

“He had a concussion and can’t remember a thing about that day.”

Landon, “I think he did.”

“Don’t he keep a grudge?”

Dane shakes his head, “Nope, he was rather impressed that I took him out with one punch. He respects me. He even invited me and Ivan to dinner at his home. His wife can cook, I tell ya. I feel really bad after what I did to him. He looked like he really loved his wife and kids…” Dane took a deep breath and exhales then sighs.

“Why don’t you teach us Turkish wrestling. I bet I can beat ya!” Dale changes the mood to perk everyone up.

“In your dreams buddy!” The four men then had their late dinner and began preparing.

Whybother
05-05-10, 03:08 AM
MUSIC SHEETS

I was scrubbing the floor playing some songs on my new laptop when Mark saw me.

“What happened here?” Mark asked.

“I has repotted a few of my plants and some of the compost got trapped in between the wood of the decking. What do you call it here?”

“Decking. Same thing. Well, make sure you got it all off!”

“Working on it.”

“What are you listening to?”

“It’s not in English…”

“It sounds good. What language is it?”

“Egyptian… Arabic.”

“Well? Turn it up!”

I tried turning the volume up, but it wouldn’t get any higher. “That’s the loudest I’m afraid.”

“Play it on my sound system.” He requested. I put the tracks in a memory stick then went to the machine, but I can’t see where it goes.

“Mark, how do you work this thing?”

“Here, let me show you.” He came over and showed me.

“Right…” I clicked play and forwarded to the track that was played recently but instead it got stuck at one particular track. “It’s stuck at the wrong song!”

“It’s OK. Just play it..... I have a function coming up. I haven’t been dancing for a while. Can you help me see if I still got it?”

“I don’t know how to dance. You’re asking the wrong person. Ask someone who can.”

“It’s nothing really. I just need to practice a little. So?’

“Oh… OK. So, who’s leading?” Mark didn’t look amused.

“What is this song about?” he asked me so I told him.

“Hmm…” he sighed then started singing along.

“You know Arabic?!” I said surprised. He nodded.

“I spent time in the Arab world doing businesses.” And carried on singing.

“Then why did you ask me what the song meant?” he didn’t answer instead just carried on singing at me as we were dancing. “Can we stop now?”

“Why?”

“It’s a bit awkward.”

“Huh?”

“It’s just that, I think I saw this scene in a movie or something. Just… you know. Can we stop now?”

“Yeah, you’re right.” We stopped dancing and I pressed stop on the remote of the sound system, put it away and carried on scrubbing the floor. Mark began to walk back to his side of his apartment then turned.

“Next time if you want to listen to music, you can play it on the music station rather than playing it on your laptop while you’re scrubbing the floor and what not. You might get water on your precious device.”

“Awww! Thanks!” I said.

Mark sighed and smiled then carried on walking.

SOMETIME LATER, IN THE FUTURE

Laughing, “Really? No way!”. Mark came home with a stranger that he had over a few times before.

“I know you wouldn’t! Watch this!” Mark turn to me and commanded, “Tonight I want to eat… what would you like? Say it!” he asked the man.

“I don’t know!”

“Just say anything. It doesn’t even have to be something that you can eat. Or so you would think.”

“I don’t know! Stone… soup?!”

“We had that six nights ago!”

“I don’t remember eating any rocks.”

“There was that small lump at the bottom of the pot!”

“Is that it?!”

“Go on! Say it!”

“I don’t know!... Jellyfish!”

“There you go! Make us something made with jellyfish! Or is it sea jelly?”

I can’t be bothered to argue, “OK, jellyfish it is. Or sea jelly as you Americans say it.”

“Oh yeah! I’ll be having lunch home today. Kirk, will you be joining me?”

“Sure.”

“Make sure you get them ready when I get back! By the way, have I introduced you to my lover, Kirk?”

I looked at them disgusted, “No, you haven’t!” Kirk held out his hand. “Kirk Crosden, pleasure.”

“Likewise.” I responded without meaning it. They started holding and touching each other.

“Excuse me. I’m here!” I said out loud.

Kirk Crosden turned towards me. “What’s your name?”

“Never mind that!” Mark dictated. The walked together towards Mark’s side of the apartment while laughing and talking to each other. I almost vomited to the sight of them both.

LUNCH TIME …

I noticed a piano I never seen before was in the apartment. I thought I’d ask Mark about it.

“I noticed there’s a piano there. Is it new?”

“Yeah! Do you wanna try it out?”

“Can I?”

“Be my guess!”

I went over to the piano, lifted its guard and started pressing on the keys.

“Know what else is new?” Mark said.

“What?”

“We’ll be having someone new living with us. Kirk! Ta da!”

When he broke the news, I just know things are just going to get worse.

“This pie is good! What is it called?” Kirk asked.

I explained, “Pecan pie.”

“Homemade?”

“No, I bought them.”

Mark banged on the counter with his fists. “You were suppose to cook everything not take the easy way by buying them! I’m not paying you to be lazy and cut corners!!!”

“You’re not paying me to cook for you! I’m your tenant! Have you forgotten?!”

“Oh yeah! Sorry.” He stared at his watch. “I have to get back to work. Where are you going?” he asked Kirk.

“I’m up for a work-up at the park later but first I have to get my things and do my laundry. I have nothing else to wear other than what I’m wearing right now. Will you be joining me later?”

“Oh yeah! But I’ll check up with Ingrid first if I have an opening.”

“Who’s Ingrid?”

“My secretary. She’s a girl and a friend. You have nothing to worry about!”

“That’s not at all what I was thinking. I was just wondering.”

“Get the half-wit to pick your stuff up and do your laundry…”

“Hey!” I exclaimed after being insulted.

“I really can do it myself.” Kirk said.

“That snot face wouldn’t mind.”

“Hey! Again with the insult!”

“Do Kirk’s laundry and mine. I have a few clothes needing to be washed and pressed.”

Kirk handed me a bit of shiny elliptical piece of metal with the name of the apartment building and a set of numbers. “Please pick up my stuff from downstairs, OK?”

Before I could argue it out with them, “Hey you! I have to get to class! I’m not your…!” they slammed the front door shut, “… maid.”

I arrived to class very late and missed most of the lesson. I’ll be having an exam soon and this situation is not going to help me study properly. Oh how I hate them so much!

A couple of months after the new year I’ve been living as a tenant but it felt like I was living as an unpaid worker. Whatever. Anyway, as I’ve been searching on the internet, I’ve discovered a music sheet for a song I liked but I’m going to have to pay for it. I was short of money so I thought I’d ask Mark for some.

“Mark, can I ask you for a favour?”

“What favor?” he asked.

“Can I borrow some money? I’ll pay you back.”

“No!”

“All I’m asking is fifteen dollars and ninety cents. I’ve never asked you for anything before. In fact, you should be paying me compensation for making me do your chores! I’ve been working my fingers to the bone for you!”

Mark sighed, “OK, fine! How much do you want?”

“Fifteen dollars ninety cents.”

He took out his wallet and showed me some bank notes. “Here! Keep the change.”

“I don’t want cash!”

“What?! Why not?!” he sounded surprised.

“You see there’s this music sheet that I found on the internet. Do you have paypal?”

“I can see where this is going… Yes , I have paypal.”

“Can you help me pay for it?”

Mark shook his head disagreeing. “What so great about this song? What is it to you?”

“Oh, it’s beaut…”

“Stop! No, I won’t help you.”

“Then can you help me set up one? I don’t know how to set up a paypal account.”

“No!”

“Oh please, I really like…”

“Not going to happen.”

I was so crushed that I can’t get a hold of the music sheet. Not wanting to give up, I thought I’ll figure out the notes myself. I tried several attempts to write down the notes as I listened to the track, every time Kirk passed by me doing it, he insulted the incompetent tunes I played over and over again, “Get yourself some piano lessons! You sound like shit!”

At last, I finally got down the whole song on a piece of paper in a span of around three months pressing the keys and playing the track over and over again.

“You’re getting good at it. What is it you’re playing?”

“Sara Bareilles. Gravity. She writes beautiful songs.”

“Is it the music that you were trying to get your hands on a while ago?”

“The same one.”

He stared at the piece of paper that I wrote the notes on, “Have you been trying to figure it out by yourself all this time? I thought you were seemingly pressing random keys on the piano?”

“Exactly!”

“Gotta give it to you kid for your persistence. I should’ve helped you back then if I have known how it sounded like. Good for you kid!” he said then did that annoying friendly thing that people do to people’s hair when they are teasing you.

Whybother
05-05-10, 03:11 AM
PRAWNS

“Oi! Wake up!”

“What?!”

Another day I was woken up abruptly from my sleep.

“It’s ten in the morning! Why was there no breakfast?!”

“Oh come on! It’s Saturday! Let me have a day off. Make your own breakfast! I’m tired! You know how to make your own food! Make sarnie or something.”

“Come on, wake up! I’m hungry!”

Kirk appeared in the background. “What is it this time?”

“Kirk! Just make yourself a sammich!”

“What the fuck? Mark?”

“A sandwich… I think.”

“What the fuck is the bastard doing still sleeping! Wake up faggot!” Kirk said. I was not feeling very well that day. I flipped.

“No, you’re a fag you f*cking poof!”

“No you’re a fag! He called out.”

“Get out!!!!” I screamed.

“No, you get out and make us food! It almost lunch. Make us brunch damn it!”

Aaaagh! I don’t have to deal with this. I stomped out and made them sandwiches from last night’s leftovers. When I brought it to the table, they didn’t look too pleased.

“What is this?! Mark asked.

“It’s prawn and lobster from last night with tomatoes.”

Kirk flipped, “I can’t eat this! It’s cold. It’s dry. There’s no sauce! And the bread is stale!”

“Warm it up for us will you?”

“I don’t wanna eat this shit! Make me French toast with crispy bacon, and sausages, and eggs…”

“That sounds nice! And some fresh hash browns like you made before!

“We’ve run out of bacon!”

“That’s because you finished it!”

“I don’t eat bacon!”

“Then where is it?”

“I don’t know! Maybe because you don’t do the groceries that you don’t know heads or tails what happened to your precious bacon!”

“Come on, friends! No need to shout at each other.” Mark interjected. The room turned quiet. I went over to the kitchen to cook. Kirk showed up,

“And another thing, make the bacon extra crispy not burnt…”

“We don’t have any bacon!!!”

Mark then said they bought some bacon yesterday and that it’s in the freezer. He then left back to the dining room. Kirk stayed over.

“And I want my coffee black, slightly sweetened…”

“Yes…”

“…and I want my eggs sunny side up. Two of them…”

“Yes… Unless you want to actually have your food being made, leave me alone to cook it.”

Kirk picked up the spatula and dropped it on the floor. I picked it up and put it in the sink. He then swept the knife onto the floor. “Kirk, don’t do this.” I picked up the knife and put it in the sink. He then took the sack of potatoes, pinched it then forcefully shook it causing the bag to tear and rip leaving the potatoes tumbling onto the floor. I cried, “Leave me alone!” Kirk mimicked me, making fun of me. I tried to leave the kitchen, he blocked me. “Go away!” I told him but he only mimicked me and prevented me from leaving the kitchen.

I flipped. I began throwing kitchen implements and utensils towards him.

“You’re going to pay for that!” he exclaimed.

Mark heard the ruckus came over to have a look. I grabbed a glass rolling pin with spaghetti inside it and started hitting Kirk.

“Oh shit! Owh! Aaaowh! It hurts! Stop it! OWWWWW!”

“Hey! Stop that! You’re hurting him!” Mark took the broken rolling pin from me. I went away and sat on a stool crying.

“Oh fuck! I’m bleeding! You beat me with that thing until it’s broken! Are you crazy!!! Mark, that psycho is out to get me!”

“Get the med kit!” Mark requested. I didn’t hear him. “Get the med kit damn it! It’s in my gym. Go now!” I took the first aid kit and left it on the floor next to them. I locked myself in my room for the rest of the day.

Then there was a knock on the door.

“It’s me. Please open up!” I opened the door.

“Can you please get dinner ready?! Today is the first anniversary Kirk and I met. Please help me make it right after how the day started.”

I left my room and started cleaning up the bits of broken glass and pasta and the strewn about potatoes.

“You know, whatever he said to you, he didn’t deserve what you did to him. You should apologise to him.”

How insulting it was hearing that. I almost cried again because of it.

“What do you know! The whole time he was here, he was tormenting me all the time. I can block out the insults, but he’s making my life hell! After I cleaned the place up, he messed it up in a second just to mess with me. He left the toilet seat up after every time he used the toilet without flushing just so he can make me see what he left behind…”

Mark laughed, “He didn’t mean to make your life harder. It’s just the way he is. You shouldn’t take everything to heart.”

“What?!... I can’t even talk to you anymore. Leave me alone. Go and do whatever you do with your boyfriend! I’m not wishing you a happy anniversary. I wish you both die in your own faeces!”

“Well… Fuck off then, you dumb fuck! As if I care what a nobody like you think!” as Mark was leaving the kitchen, I took a colander and threw it towards him, hitting the back of his head.

“Aahhh!” he exclaimed. He wobbled a bit then fell on the floor. I felt concerned started to go towards him but he quickly got up. Mark touched the part where the colander hit and discovered that his head was bleeding. He stared at me.

“You’re crazy. You know that.”

He walked towards his side of the apartment slightly lame.

Around four o’clock, Kirk showed up downstairs.

“Watcha making?” He asked.

“I’m frying chicken sticks. Tonight you’ll be eating a platter with a selection of dishes. After all, it is your and Mark’s anniversary.”

“He told you that?” I nodded. “Hmm..” he sighed.

I remembered that Mark told me to apologise to Kirk earlier. I’ve interpreted that my position as a tenant may be in jeopardy, “I’m sorry about earlier. I didn’t mean to. It’s just that things been really hard lately. Are you alright?”

“Yeah, whatever. I’m alright.”

Kirk then began picking on the food and eating them.

“Kirk, don’t eat those! They are for your dinner!”

He took no heed and carry on munching on the food. I hit his hand. “If you’re hungry, I can make you something else.”

He told me to shut up then began to really eat all the things I prepared for their dinner.

“Kirk! Stop it. If you eat those, you wouldn’t have anything for dinner!”

He turned his face to me. He looked frightening calm then his face turned vicious.

“You can’t tell me nothing punk!” then threatened to punch me.

I pushed him away from the food then he flipped! He began turning the place upside, throwing things all over the place. He walked towards my potted plants. I cried out, “Nooo! Not my plants!” Kirk dropped all of my plant pot in one swift swoop with his bare hands. Mark showed up.

“What is happening here?! Well?! Kirk?!”

“This bastard pissed me off!” Mark turned his eyes to me.

“He was eating the food I made for the anniversary dinner.”

“That’s it?! Why didn’t you make him something to eat?! We didn’t have any breakfast or lunch! You know that!”

“I offered him something else but he didn’t want any.”

“Is that true Kirk?!”

Kirk picked up a pot of hot oil and poured it on the floor.

“Yeah, but that little queer looked at me funny!”

I was about leave for my room as Mark asked me, “Do this sort of thing happen often?” I nodded.

“Kirk, we’re breaking up.” Kirk stopped whatever he was doing.

“What, what are you saying?!”

“You know better than to pick on someone weaker than you. You can take your time if you wanna move. I’ll understand.”

“What?! I can’t believe you’re dumping me for that wimpy shit standing there! Is this for real?! Mark nodded.

“Don’t bother! I’m leaving this shit hole right now!”

Kirk left the front door, slamming it. I started to clean up the place. I began with my plants.

“Are you OK?!” Mark asked me but I cared not to answer. I’m scared that I might cry again.

“You shouldn’t have broke up with Kirk because of what I did. It is the anniversary of you both!”

“Don’t flatter yourself! I didn’t broke up with Kirk because of you.”

“Then why? You were about to celebrate your anniversary together.”

“I noticed he’s been acting weird lately. Nothing I did could make him happy. I thought it was my fault. Maybe because I didn’t spend enough time with him. Then I realised our anniversary was coming. It turns out that wasn’t the case. Guys don’t celebrate anniversaries.”

“Still doesn’t explain it.”

“I broke up with him because he’s a psycho! Come on, tell me you didn’t see what he just did to this place!”

“You should chase after him. He must be really upset after you said you’re breaking up with him. He might do something stupid.”

“What, right now?!

“Yes, right now! Go!”

Mark ran off to catch up with Kirk. I cried as I sweep the dirt back into the pots.

Whybother
05-05-10, 03:16 AM
THE NEXT DAY

I’m helping a friend today at the local primary school. Americans call them elementary school. Whatever! It’s primary school! I was cleaning out the shells of the huge giant tiger prawns that I cooked for them last night and the nights before when Mark noticed me with a small knife and a thin brush poking at the prawn shells.

“What are you doing with that?” he asked.

“I’m helping out a friend to set up their classroom with a theme. This week’s theme is ‘Under the Sea’. I’m making a mobile with these.”

“You’re not using the money for the groceries did you? I didn’t give you that money to use it to buy expensive prawns so you can decorate some classroom!”

“These are just the shells from last night’s. See!” I showed him that the prawn shells were empty. “Anyway, you keep leaving huge sums of money on the counter that I have to audit comings and goings. See, I’ve keep records of how much you gave to me and how much spent. There’s still around a hundred and twenty thousand dollars of the groceries money in the jar where I keep them.” Showing him a pocket notebook with the numbers.

“Good. Don’t ask me for money anymore!... I have to do this corporate-public relations thing for the company. Got any space for me to squeeze in the program?”

“Well… Next Wednesday, the whole school is having an ‘Ethnic and Cultural Diversity Week’. You can take part if you want to.”

“Count me in!”

NEXT WEDNESDAY

I bought a huge wheelie plastic crate with a lid and put in the food I made last night and a few, early this morning inside it. Mark was curious about the whole thing.

“What is that for?”

“It’s for the children over at the school. Why aren’t you ready?! I’m going already!”

“What are you talking about?!”

“Ethnic and Cultural Diversity Week!”

“I thought that’s on Wednesday!”

“It is Wednesday!”

“Oh fuck! Wait up!” Mark made a call on his cell. “Hello! Ingrid cancel…”

“I’m going without you. Bye!” I left the apartment wheeling out the crate full of food.

“Wait!” Mark called out but it was too late.

“Mr Heston, don’t worry. I’ve made sure you’ll have your schedule free this whole day a week in advance.”

Mark caught up with me as I was about to leave the building wearing a kilt and a shaven head.

“Why are you wearing a kilt? And leggings?” I asked.

“Hey! These are not leggings. These are manly Scottish long socks. It’s as you said, ‘Ethnic and Cultural Diversity Week’!”

“Where did you get it?”

“From a Scottish friend of mine that I share a dark side with. What are you wearing?”

“I’m wearing a lot of symbols from different cultures. This one…” before I could explain he rudely cut me off.

“I don’t wanna know! So, are you or am I driving to the school or are we taking the bus?”

“I don’t have a car. I can’t drive.”

“Fine, I’ll drive.”

“No you’re not.” I left him then made my way.

“Alright then, the bus.” He took the crate off the ground and carried it in his hands.

I stared at Mark’s shaven head, I thought I should ask him.

“Why did you shave your head?”

He rubbed his hand on his stubbly head, “Why? You like it? Feel it! Go on!” thrusting his head to my face. I shook my head but he was persistent. “Oh, go on! Touch it! It feels good!”

“OK.” I rubbed my finger on the bristly hair on his head. “It feels weird…!”

He laughed. “Why did you wear all that? I’ve travelled all over the world, I never seen what you are wearing. From what culture is it?”

“I’m not going to explain it to you because you’ll only cut me off again. All I’m going to tell you is that it’s international.”

“International?”

“Yes, I’m dressing internationally. You know, like [singing] Miss International…”

“Are you confused?”

“No! It’s that song. Method Man and Redman. You know, it goes like [singing] International…” Mark shook his head with a disgusted look.

Mark didn’t get what I was on about, so I gave up. “Never mind! All I’m saying is I’m wearing bits and pieces from cultures all around the world.”

“Why didn’t you tell me that in the first place!”

We were nearly approaching the bus stop.

“We better catch up with the bus now! It’s about to leave!”

I ignored Mark and just carried on walking. I wasn’t even planning on taking the bus to begin with.

“Hey! Wait up! I thought we’re taking the bus?”

“No! You said we’re taking the bus. I‘ve been planning to walk from the beginning.”

“Well you could’ve told me in advance! When does the school starts?”

“Eight, but we’re suppose to be there by around nine-ten.”

“Why didn’t you tell me earlier! We could’ve take my car! Is it far?”

“Not really.”

Mark rubbed his hands together then blew his breath into it. “So do you do this community service thing often? Since when?”

“I don’t remember, hmm… about twenty three times already. There abouts. Maybe.”

“You’re not a pedophile are you! Hanging around those children!”

“No!!! God no! At first a friend of mine sent out flyers about a charity event at the school. Been hooked ever since.”

“It’s cold! You should’ve warned me. I could’ve brought along a coat. It’s still not too late to turn back and take the car.”

“You can go back and take the car. I’m walking.” I took the crate off his hands and carried it on my head. My head became slightly sore, so I just drag it around using it’s lead.

Suddenly a strong gush of vertical wind past and blew the kilt up showing his undies. Three ladies across the street saw what happened and whistled.

“Wow! What a man! Why don’t you come here and let mama get a hold of you!”

“Yeah baby!”

A cyclist was so shocked by it that he lost concentration and hit a lamp post. “I’m OK!”

Mark looked slightly shy and embarrassed but smug at the same time. He started doing silly poses and the audience was eating it up. Thank goodness the audience was just the three ladies. I’m just glad he got on an underwear so I wouldn’t see his scotch eggs.

“Stop that! You’re embarrassing me!”

“I can’t help it! I’m a dreamy guy. Don’t you think so?”

In my head I said to him, “Don’t flatter yourself!” I walked a little faster until he’s a few yards behind me. Two hour we’ve been walking, Mark finally caught up with me.

“How much further do we have to walk?! I’m freezing! Feel my hands.”

He touched my cheek with his cold hand but I brushed it off. He crossed his arms and put it under his armpits to warm it up then he started shivering. I can’t help it but feeling worried about him.

“Are you alright Mark? Why didn’t you go back when you had the chance. You know you’re not prepared enough for this. It’s in the middle of autumn.”

“Yyyou’re… wewewalking…” he shuddered. His shivering worsened. I’m not wearing layers so I can’t dispense my coat to him.

“Next time we pass a coffee shop, I’ll get you a warm drink. Hang on there!”

Mark collapsed on to the sidewalk, “Oh God!”

“Shshshshittt…!” he shuddered.

I abandoned the food crate and helped him get back on his feet, “Hang on there Mark. You’ve brought it to yourself. You have common sense, don’t you?!”

I praised the Lord as I saw the school was right in front of our eyes. Mark fell off his stride once more.

“Ayeyeye can’t wawawawalk annnnyeeeeemoh.”

“Mark, we’re nearly there. Get up!” I tried to piggy back him but who am I kidding trying to carry someone way bigger than me. Mark embraced me from behind and told me to close my armpits. He hissed because of the piercing chill he’s experiencing. I just hope no one will take the food crate.

Deborah received me and Mark as she saw us.

“Debbie, my friend is experiencing hypothermia. Can you help him?”

Deborah felt his forehead then checked his vitals. “He’ll be fine!” We were both relieved. “What is your name sir?”

“Mark.”

“Follow me so we can get you warmed up.” Debbie looked at me like something was missing. “Didn’t you said you’ll bring some food over?”

“Oh yes! I left it by the sidewalk. I’ll go and get it.”

The food crate was still where it was as I left it there. When I returned to the school, I found Mark in the teacher’s lounge wrapped in a blanket with a paper cup of hot drink. He was smiling and laughing with the some of the teachers.

“Mark, how are you feeling?”

He was laughing, “I’m alright.” I hit the back of his head to tell him off. “What was that for!”

“You idiot! You got me worried back there…!” then Deborah showed up.

“We’ve started fifteen minutes ago… You’ve brought the food! Good! Come over to the gym! Mr Heston, are you helping us for today?”

“I guess so.”

“We’ll have you right over to watch over some children. Can you manage?”

“I love children!” Mark confessed. I giggled because I never seen his skills dealing with children yet. Isn’t he going to be surprised with what’s in store. We’d split up. I went to the sports hall with the whole school while Deborah and Mark goes to a classroom.

Whybother
05-05-10, 03:17 AM
“Mr Heston, I need you to watch over these children. Do you think you can manage?”

“I had kids of my own. I think I can handle it.”

“Then we’re all set! I’ll leave you and the children alone now… Children! Be good to Mr Heston. Be at your best behaviour. Promise?!”

The children answered in concert, “We promise!”

“Good luck Mr Heston.”

“We’ll be fine. Won’t we kids!”

Deborah laughed as she left Mark with the children.

“Hi kids! I’m Mark Heston. Mr Heston you can call me. If we’re buddies, you can call me Mark. What are you little devils called?”

A little girl in a pink fairy outfit stood up. “I’m Jenny. I’m a princess.” We all know that there will always be at least one bad apple in a group, but this group had a whole bunch of them. “I’m Josh and I like to play shooting game, POOM, POOMs POOM!” then the whole crowd starts to introduce themselves.

“Woe woe, children. One at a time!”

A seemingly sweet little girl with a lisp began to talk, “Mithtuhr Hethftuhn!”

“Yes little angle! You can call me Mark.”

“Mithtuhr Hethftuhn, I mean, Mark. Why are you drethed like a gurl?”

“I’m not dressed like a girl. I’m wearing a…”

“Then why are you wearing a skurth?”

“This is not a skirt honey. It’s a kilt. Scottish warriors wore them on the battlefields.”

“You look like the people in the movie ‘Braveheart’ my daddy showed me. They ain’t got nothing on down there!” a child blurted out. All of the children gasped.

“Shouldn’t your parents showed you the censored version instead?!” Mark shocked.

The little girl with the lisp reached out to lift up the kilt. “Can I see your pe…?”

Mark alarmed by the children’s curiosity. “No little girl. Ever heard of personal space?”

A child stood up, “Yeah! When a stranger asked to touch you where they are not suppose to, you say NO!”

“Very good!”

A child touched his, err…you know. Mark leapt up.

“Mithtuhr Hethftuhn, I mean, Mark. What is that thing in your pants?”

Mark just don’t know how to answer. “Well, little girl…”

“What did you see Margaret?!”, “Yeah Maggie! Tell us!”

“Now kids! That’s enough!”

“It wath like a thothage. But not a thothage I ever…”

A child shouted, “I wanna see!” and another said “Me too!”

Mark tried to stand up and leave but the children swamped him. The children jumped and stepped on him. Mark called out for help but everyone else was in the sports hall was watching a concert performed by the children.

After the concert ended, the bell rung. I found Mark looking pretty beat.

“How was it Mark? Did you see the concert?”

“No, I missed it.”

“How was it?”

“What?”

“How did you deal with the children?”

“Don’t ask! They are like little monsters! No, in fact, they are big monsters in small packages! Damned rascals!”

“Tough day huh?!” I asked.

“You can say that again!” He responded. I giggled. “Why are you laughing? Did you set me up?!”

“No! I didn’t! Honest! It was Debbie that put you up with those kids. The rest of the children were well behaved.”

“Lucky you. You better be telling the truth. Those kids were like a swarm of reptors. They tried to tear me apart. I thought they were gonna maim my ‘johnnies’.”

“What?! Never heard of that before!”

“Yeah yeah, the jokes on me. Ha ha! How are we gonna get home?”

“I’ve got no money with me. I’m walking. You can take the bus.”

Mark felt his sides for his wallet but realised that he’s not wearing trousers. “Shit! I left my wallet at home. What do we do now?”

“I don’t know! I’m staying a while longer to help clean up. Are you staying to help out?”

“Yeah! Sure!”

“Maybe you can ask someone to give you a ride home.”

After cleaning up, I saw Mark standing outside as the gates was locked.

“Got any luck catching a ride home?”

Mark shook his head, “No.”

“So, what are you going to do?”

“I’ll have to walk with you then… brrr! Dang, it’s cold! I’m going to die this time!”

I gave him my flask of tea. “I always have some hot tea when I’m outside in the cold.”

“Thank you! Cheers!”

“Yea yea. Cheers mate for helping out at the school. The teachers always had trouble keeping those kids you were with in one place. It was nice of you give them a break.”

“Don’t mention it.” He said then took a sip of the tea. “Brrrr… Fuck!!! I can feel my prunes shrinking. It’s getting dark. We better get goin’.”

Mark put his arm around me and made our way home.

“Mark, can you do me a favour?”

“Yes, sure.”

“Can you please never talk to me about your prunes.”

He laughed, “Sure bud.”

A COUPLE OF WEEKS LATER

I wake up with the sound of someone sipping drinks from outside my room. I stared at the clock and realised I woke up late! I got out of my bedroom and saw Mark reading a newspaper with a hot cup of coffee. I walked slowly towards the kitchen, cautiously.

“Good morning!” Mark smiled.

Good! He’s in a good mood. “Good morning Mark.” I responded. “What would you like for breakfast?” I asked.

“Anything.” Then sipped his drink.

“How about some savoury pancakes?”

“Hehmm!” he responded

“OK.”

Mark was smiling the whole time he was staring at what I was doing when I was making the crumpet batter.

“What are you putting in the bowl? Oats?”

I nodded, “Yes.” After I made the crumpets, I served it to him accompanied with a glass of orange juice. He ate them all then back sipping his coffee.

“It’s past nine o’clock already. Why aren’t you at work?”

“Today is bank holiday dude!”

“Is it? I almost got ready for today’s classes.”

Mark laughed. I don’t know why.

“What are you going to do today Mark?”

“I’m gonna jog in the park. You?”

“Nothing. I just found out that it’s bank holiday today. Maybe I’ll clean up the place or something.”

Mark laughed. I never seen Mark laughter out of thin air. I mean, I giggled at no particular reason all the time especially when I’m bored but I don’t remember Mark doing it. It’s like he’s trying to steal my style or something.

“Where is that anyway? I know… I know, you brought me there before but I forgot where it was.”

Mark pointed to the direction the park was, “Go to the end, turn left, go along the avenue until you see the park. The park iron fences is painted black, so you turn left again and you’ll see the park gates in the centre across the road.”

“Thanks!”

“Hmm.”

It was ten thirty five when I finished cleaning the apartment. It was almost lunch time, so I called Mark to ask him what he wanted for lunch. I found his phone vibrating on the kitchen counter on the kitchen in my side of the apartment.

I was bored, so I thought I’d go to the park. I brought along a sketch book and a pencil in a sling bag. It’s still feels like early dawn because the sun gave an orange glow as it poured in between the jagged teeth of the city scape. It was rather pleasant while I was walking when a gentle breeze was left behind every time a car passes by. I finally saw the park fence and made my way to the entrance.

The park was magnificent. Contrary to the urbanised, brick and concrete abomination outside, sprawled by people, nature seems to be thriving among the tall trees, bushy thickets and little critters like thrushes and squirrels perched on it’s dainty branches. That was until I saw a few people walking their dogs and jogging on the paved pathways that are now covered in leaves. The foliages on the trees and shrubs were still mostly green and full of vigour. Only a few early deciduous began shedding its leaves which shows it is still early autumn or late summer. Some may consider it chilly but to me, it’s perfect!

A few minutes, strolling, walking around admiring the park’s layout, I saw a familiar figure far away, lying down on the greens with people walking past him. I thought it might be someone I knew but disregarded my instinct because the white vest the figure was wearing had some sort of red design on them. A couple of people walked passed him. Maybe boys, both blonde headed. Probably brothers. The man lifted his head then stood up and walked the other way.

I hadn’t seen anything worth getting down on my sketch book, so I thought I’ll go deeper in the bushes. As I was walking, I saw the familiar figure, lying down on his back on the grass with his arms cushioning his head. It was Mark! He had some red marks on the left stomach of his white singlet vest what looks like blood. I called out to him. “Mark!”

He opened his eyes, “Oh, it’s you.”

“What happened? Did you hurt yourself?”

He looked at the red stains I pointed at, “This? I walked passed some thorn bushes. It’s nothing.”

“Hmm… See you later then Mark.” Then walked back to where I came from.

The pond in the park was expansive. It was so clear you can see the fishes. In this time of the year, strangely perhaps, there were still small birds bathing on the bird bath. There were also pigeons, geese, swans, and ducks. I stopped walking and crouched down to look at a drove of ducks by the still pond but not quite as the winds blew across the surface as if the water was murmuring. A duck seemed eager to get close to me. I foolishly held out my hand slowly to the creature knowing that it may as well peck my hand. But it didn’t instead it nudged its beak against my fingers. Then I remembered I hadn’t ask Mark what he wanted for lunch. I stood up and spooked the poor duck. I tried to reach out and touch the duck but the duck funnily backtracked, turned and balanced it floppy webbed feet on the stone at edge of the pond. I reached my hand out again and the duck plonked onto the water and swam away.

Whybother
05-05-10, 03:32 AM
I felt for my phone in my bag but then realised I left it home. I guess maybe because Mark didn’t bring his, I didn’t see the point. Anyway, the park is just a walk away from the apartment. I gone back to the bushes where Mark was when I found him.

“Mark, are you still there?” I called out. “What do you want…” and saw Mark with a shiny thin metal rod in his right hand that pierced deep his abdomen. I was horrified!

“Mark!” I screamed. He didn’t even flinched. He pulled out the metal object out without even making any sound as it was driven out of his body then stabbed it back into his abdomen even deeper.

“Good Lord! What are you doing!!!!!” I shouted. He was like a robot and just carried on driving the metal rod deeper still. “Where did you found that thing?!” I asked.

He turned his emotionless face to me, “I found it while I was running.” Then turn his face back to staring at nothing then pulled the penetrating object out again.

“Put that thing away!” I ordered him. He placed the metal object on his right side, parallel to his body then lie down on the grass like before. I reached for my phone in my bag again to be reminded again that I left it home.

“Don’t go anywhere Mark! I’ll be back!”

I didn’t even know what I was doing. I ran around like a crazed person, calling out for help but now there was no one to be seen. Where were all the citizens when you need them. I ran back to Mark and saw that he had picked up the metal object again and began stabbing himself again.

“Noooo! Put that down!”

Mark put the object down again. My ears felt like it was blocked and about to explode. It’s like the whole place shifted that I can’t tell where I was and where I’ve been. Mark picked up the metal implement again. He looked at his upper left arm and stabbed it. I grabbed his hand holding the metal rod to take it away from him but he managed to drive it deeper into his arm. “My God! Help!” I clamoured hitting Mark’s head so he would release his grip of the object. Mark pulls the object out of his arm.

I knocked his head with my fist so I can take the dangerous object from him but he wouldn’t let me. He took the object on with both of his hands and tried to drive it through his chest. I used all my strength to pull it away from him at the same time, knocking my head against his really hard but it didn’t do much. The point misses him several times until it finally penetrated his skin. I cried uncontrollably. Mark drove the object deeper and deeper into his chest until his eyes rolled over. He lost his grip of the metal rod so I was able to take it away from him and threw far away into the bushes and undergrowth. Mark turned facing the ground, breathing heavily.

“What happened to you Mark. Why are you doing this? Is it about Kirk?”

I helped him up and supported him out of the park. I called out for help but everyone that passed by just gave a strange look, probably thinking this was just a prank. A decent cab pulled over and we boarded it and the cab drove off.

“What happened to him?” the cab driver asked. “Where is your destination?”

“The hospital.” I said.

Mark grabbed with his left hand and dug deep into my right shoulder. “I don’t want to go to the hospital! Take me back to the apartment!”

“But you’re hurt…” his nails bites into my joints. “… sir, pass five streets on your right then turn right.”

“Are you sure…” as he asked, Mark squeezed my shoulder ever harder. “Yes!”

We got out of the cab and just as I was about to pay for the fare I realised I didn’t bring any money. “It’s OK kid. Just get your friend fixed.”

“Thank you mister…” I looked at the ID on the dashboard, “Hashem Nashashibi.”

“Oh, that’s my cab partner! My name is Marlon Kruzak!”

“Thank you Mr Kruzak!”

“Take care kid!” and the cab drove away.

We crossed the street to where I thought the apartment was but it wasn’t there. Thought maybe I missed the right street. With Mark’s left arm across my shoulder, I tried running back in the direction of the park. The journey felt familiar just this time there were more people using the sidewalk. Not one person offered to help us. By that time, I realised I couldn’t move my right arm. When I saw the park fence, I realised we went too far. So we had to turn back and walk back to the street we left. The street seemed so familiar, risking it, we walked further along the street until I saw the apartment building with it’s huge shiny sign. It was further up the street than I remember. The porter noticed us and offered to help. He helped carry Mark while I kept the lift open and chose the floor. Every time the elevator made a stop, people that peered inside saw us with Mark wearing his blood soaked vest. When we got into the apartment, the porter asked if we needed any help.

“I’ll figure it out Mr Wells! Thank you!” and left us.

Mark fell on the floor. “Mark!” I ran off to look for the med kit and brought it over. Not knowing which stab wound to begin with, I took a huge stretch of sterilised cotton and dabbed it on the wounds. Mark groaned then pushed me away forcefully.

“I’m calling the ambulance.” When I look at the counter, my phone went missing, so was Mark’s. I ran over to the landline. There was no ring tone. I looked for the connection and realised it was ripped off it’s socket. Like an idiot I kept pushing it back but in no way was it going to work. Mark was kicking and screaming in pain but when I went over to help him, he hit me and cursed at me.

“Get outta my face!” and cursed me even more. He packed up the med kit and ran over to his side of the apartment. I couldn’t take the pressure, I locked myself in my room.

Later that day, the whole house was deathly quiet. Mark didn’t even called out for dinner. When it was dark, I tip-toed around the house looking for Mark. I found him in his room with his torso bandaged. There was red splotches on the bandage from the wounds that leaked out blood. Mark was again twisting and turning, groaning and cursing, reminded me of the first few days I lived there. I left him feeling extremely worried and concerned of his state of mind. I went over to my fridge and saw not one of my bottles of teas was touched. Every night, since the early times I moved in, Mark would always drank some of my teas before he went to sleep. Without my permission of course. That’s why I brewed gallons and stored them so I wouldn’t have to keep making new batches of tea and wait for them to cool down after Mark raided and pillaged my fridge. I took out a bottle and poured some into a glass. I turned on the TV but nothing good was on so I switched it off.

I went over to the salon by the window and stared outside the window while drinking my chilled tea. The moon seemed really large that night with thin, wispy pseudo clouds on the sky line. Mark’s groaning made it hard for me to even think of dozing off. It seems the chain of sleepless nights is starting again. It’s going to be a long night!

THE NEXT MORNING

I made pancake with honey and apricots with a side of dried mixed berries cluster cereal with milk. Mark went down to the kitchen wearing a watered down, fading, green vest. He was whistling and smiling as he passed me. His behaviour really confuses me. Yesterday he was inflicting self-mutilation, maybe even suicidal, this morning he seemed… rather content.

“What would you…”

“You don’t have to make me anything. I’m having breakfast with my friends.” Then clicks his tongue. Something is really wrong with Mark. Is he having a major case of depression or bipolar disorder? God! What is happening to him?! Was I just dreaming about yesterday? Then I noticed a plaster bandage on his left arm where he stabbed himself yesterday. It happened.

He came home early today. Still no sign like he was acknowledging what happened yesterday.

“I need to watch Bloomberg from seven fifteen to nine fifteen! Remind me!” he told me but when then time comes, he ignored me instead carried on staring at his computer, scribbling on some paperwork. I had a show that I like to watch so since he’s not making use of the TV, I’ll exploit it for my own pleasure.

“Do you understand what they are saying.” Mark startled me while I was watching the program as he passed by.

“A little bit.”

“What is happening right now?”

“The guys with the moustache just said, either 'can you eat the shawarma', something about food wraps or 'can you roll up the blanket'. Or is it the carpet.”

“What time is it?”

I looked at the clock. It was passed ten pm. “You missed Bloomberg.”

“What?! I told you to stop watching TV when it’s on and remind me about it!”

“I did! You ignored me!”

“Fucking…” he walked off, grumbling to himself. It’s his fault that he missed his program!

The house was restless with his loud groaning. I went over to scream at him, to tell him to shut up instead I saw him through a door crack trying to choke himself with his own bare hands. Stupid man! You’ll never get that to work. But he really was choking himself. His face went red and gasping for air and such. I can’t be bothered to be concerned and went to my room to sleep.

When Mark got tired of choking himself, he fell asleep.

Later that night, I was able to sleep properly because I can’t hear any noise from the apartment. Nice one!

Whybother
05-05-10, 05:05 AM
Songs while scrubbing the floor...
Awel Maoul - Amar Mostafa

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=wvrfSTQSI2A

Yaret - Amar Mostafa

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=kYTPXsp1RvE

The part with the dancing...
Saraht Feek - Amar Mostafa

Original - http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=EBhh8fnbJMM

Remix (with subtitles) - http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VillbNDbXVI

Whybother
05-05-10, 05:19 AM
“Help!” a fourteen years old girl came running out of her house screaming with her clothes badly torn. A young man heard her came out of his house checking out what was happening.

“Mark! Help me!”

“What happened?”

“My father!”

A matured man came out of the little girl’s house chasing after her.

“Get inside my house and call the police!”

The sixteen years old prevented the man from going any further. The man tried to attack the young man but he blocked the man’s blow then punched him until he fell onto ground unconscious with one blow.

Mark Heston lost his virginity when he was fifteen. He dated the most popular girl the whole time when he was in high school. Dumped when he was sixteen for a friend that was the most popular guy at school after that concentrated on his studies. He first did gay sex when he was sixteen when he joined a fraternity club as part of the initiation hazing. That same year, he was strangled and knocked out by a friend while cycling with him then abused where they both found out about each other and share the same interest in necrophilia.

http://www.cutedeadguys.net/picture.php?albumid=102&pictureid=1057
A friend of Mark attempted to kill him by strangling him while resting after a bike ride

Mark Heston turned twenty one and had just completed his six months of navy training and obtained a scholarship for his Entrepreneurial Studies. His mother kept asking him about getting married but he was so ashamed to tell his mother about his orientation. He met up with his old friend that understand him to talk about his situation at the park.

“Hey Dane, how’s it hangin’?”

“How’re you doin’ dude! You’ve graduated from the maritime academy. You’re a MAN now! I’m fine!”

“I’m doin’ fine.”

“You don’t look so brassy! You said you wanna talk. Whatcha wanna talk about?”

“My mum been nagging ‘bout getting a married again! She kept bringin’ these girls that she was introduced to in her bridge club.”

“Aren’tchya gonna tell ‘em about it?”

“Are you crazy?! My parents will die from a heart-attack! I can’t do that! But on the other hand, I can’t be with another girl after Stacy dumped me.”

“Yaw still goin’ own about that high school bitch. She’s a fuck shit pussy that no-one ever liked anyway. She’s running a fucking checkout at the ‘Kwik-O-Mart’ right now! She’s a loser!”

“But what am I suppose to do. I can’t look at a pussy in the face anymore.”

“I can’t tell ya what to do little dude.”

“I’d rather die… I’d rather commit suicide then being with another girl… Kill me Dane.”

Dane laughe, thinking it was a joke, then realised his friend was being serious, “I can’t do that little dude! You’re like my… lil’ dude…!”

“I can’t do this! I can’t take it anymore! I won’t be able to live with the shame! I’m scared that I won’t pull through. At least when I die, I have someone that love me to depart me from this wretched existence! I want you to do it!”

“No man.” But Mark begged him to do it. Dane pondered for a little bit “… I’m ain’t gonna like it. But since you put it so poetically, I’ll accept the offer. But don’t expect me to enjoy offing you!”

Mark smiled. Slightly.

“Tell ya what! Meet me tomorrow and bring yer dog tag. There’ll be a few military guys up for auto-erotic game to off themselves. If yer gonna off yerself, do it in style!

“I appreciate it dude.”

THE NEXT DAY

“You made it!”

“Yeah! Couldn’t miss it for the world!”

“Nice outfit, and you brought your dog tag! Are you ready for the CUMbat?!”

“Are we fighting?”

“Hell yeah! It’s the fight to the death!”

“Count me in! Nice cami!”

“We’re gonna have ta hike deep into the forest to the cabin where the rest of the studly snuff are waiting! Come on buddy!”

You sick people of the forum can think whatever you want but my psychic powers cannot handle the depraved visions of what happened later. Here’s a picture,

http://www.cutedeadguys.net/picture.php?albumid=102&pictureid=1058

The wind was rustling the leaves of the trees, with every sway the branches creaked to the chirping of the birds. Mark blinked his eyes to the piercing ray of the sun amongst the foliage.

“Wake up buddy!”

Mark began to come around.

“What happened?”

“You survived!”

“I’m alive?!” Mark said, looking upset.

“Yeah! You’re tough! One of the guys croaked the other needed to be hospitalized.”

“So I’m still here?!” Mark began to cry as Dane embraces him.

“Hey… buddy… don’t cry!”

Mark cried his heart out of the disappointment of being alive still.

“Hey… hey. It’s just not your time yet. Put on your clothes.” Dane pointed out at Mark’s clothes on the grass then patted his back.

http://www.cutedeadguys.net/picture.php?albumid=102&pictureid=1059

“Go home dude. Hang on.” Sending Mark off back home to his family.

Three days later, Mark was having an early morning walk along the street where he lived. He was so depressed having failed to end his life. He felt so lost, he asked God for help.

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Q0VRj2uw9L0&feature=fvst

“I know I hadn’t been a good person for a long time… and I know by now I’m not in one of your favourite list of people but please hear me out! I’m lost, I don’t know what to do anymore. Please! Help me! Just give me a sign, anything!

He took a deep breath then stared at the pavement while leaning next to a tree.

Someone just caught his eyes coming out of the house next door. It was a beautiful young lady taking out the trash. She saw Mark staring at her at the same time both wondering who each other were. Mark greeted by raising his hand. She answered the same and went back in the house. Mark went into his house for breakfast.

“Mother, I saw someone living next door. I thought that house had been empty for years.”

“Do you remember the Coleman’s that used to live there then suddenly moved away.”

“Oh yeah! I remember!”

“You were friends with their youngest daughter. Ana if I’m not mistaken.”

“We grew up together.”

“Well, her relatives just moved in from Wisconsin.”

“Ana was living in Wisconsin?”

“Apparently her uncle and auntie took her in after what happened.”

“So where is Ana?”

“She’s back too!”

“Right now?!”

“Yes!”

“Since when?”

“A few days before you came home.”

“Ooooh! Mark’s missed his old girlfriend!”

“She’s your friend too Marie!”

“But you’re a boy. I’m a girl.”

Mark quickly finished his breakfast.

“So? Aren’t ya coming?” Mark asked his sister. Teir mother endorsed the suggestion.

“Go on over Marie-Alessa!”

TWO YEARS LATER

Mark was having a jog after his mother brought home another girl to matchmake for him. This time, a slutty blonde bimbo that works in a diner. As he was passing the park, he saw his friend Ana playing with a toddler on the playground.

“Hey! Ana!” he waved.

“Hi!”

“How are doing today?”

“No classes.”

“And who do we have here?”

“This little guy is my sister’s son, Aaron.”

There was an awkward silence.

“So what have you been doing lately. Heard you’ve completed your Bachelor in Entrepreneurship.”

“Yeah, I’ve got a job!”

“Congratulations!”

“I’ve got a job at this big shot company in the city. I think you’ve heard of it.” Showing Ana his business card.

“That’s amazing!... Show off! But you don’t look too happy.”

“It’s my mum!”

“What about her?”

“She kept pressuring me to get married. Now that I got a job, she has been relentless.”

“You’re not the only one. My aunt made me date our plumber five days ago, Donny. I called him Dooney Mooney.” They both laughed.

“Today, she showed me a blondie.”

“Ugh! I saw her. She’s just about the worst one that your mother had ever thought of.”

“I just don’t know what to do to make her give me some air to breathe!”

“Don’t give it too much thought. Ignore your mother. She was only looking out for you. Anyway, you’re twenty two going to be twenty three soon. You’re still young!”

“Try telling that to my mum!”

“And you try telling that to my auntie and uncle.” They both laughed.

“So how old is Aaron?”

“Two. He’ll be three soon.”

“Just like me… Only plus twenty years! He’s a bit advanced for his age. So it’s not…”

“No! She had an abortion. She married to a guy named Neal.”

“Is he a good man?”

“Yes. He understood and very supportive about it… Watch your head Aaron!”

They both sat a few minutes watching Aaron’s antics.

“Tell you what. I have a proposition for you. Why don’t we tell my parents and your auntie and uncle that we’re together to get them off our backs. What do you think? Deal?”

Ana accepted Mark’s proposition shook his hand, “Deal!”

“If it works out, we get married. If not, we part as friends.”

“Sounds good to me Mark old buddy old pal!”

They went out together as a couple for a year but his mother kept pressuring both of them to get married.

“Your mother is persistent Mark. She wouldn’t quit it!”

“Tell me about! Your aunt is no better.”

They both sighed.

“Anyway, I brought you here not to talk about them. T’hell with them!”

“Mark, that’s not very nice!”

“I’ve been meaning to give you this.”

Mark pulled out a silver ring and put it on Ana’s palm.

“What is it?” she said while reading the inscription, “Wait for me Ana, Mark’.

“It’s our engagement ring!”

“Mark, are you sure you are not doing this because of your mum’s pressure?! You should do it out of your own free will.”

“I love you!”

“I don’t believe it one bit.”

“I do! I love you Ana!”

“We’ve only been going out for a year. Most people…” Mark suddenly kissed her without asking. Ana surprised, wiped her lips with her fingers.

“… OK!..... I believe you.” Mark took the engagement ring and put it on her finger.

Whybother
05-05-10, 06:04 AM
Mushy music to illustrate in audio form how the characters might be feeling.

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=h8Hgp150Eno

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=a3Jfdnci_-o

Mark knows his feelings for Ana is real but he’s unsure about the sexual attraction he had for her. He only hoped that with time, his love for her will triumph over his sexual drive towards men.

AROUND A YEAR LATER THEY WERE MARRIED

Mark thought he could ignore his inclination. He internal conflict he experiences was extremely painful for him to endure. He loves his wife. He would die for her. His His heart beats heavily every time he’s around her and every time she thinks about her. It confuses him. But he found that his sexual desires is not compatible with his feelings. The pressure was so great, he resorted to having an affair with a female stripper, hoping it will wear down his gay tendencies. Instead, it made his homosexual desires even stronger and more powerful that he constantly contemplated suicide. He tried so hard to hide his pain from the people that cares about him, especially his wife and kids, no one knows how much suffering he’s going through. [Oh, God! This Mark character just make me feel sorry for him so much. I cried while I was writing this. Poor guy. I hope he’s not in one of my visions, because if he is, that would be really horrible!]

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=pBI3lc18k8Q

He ended the affair and tried keeping it a secret until one day when they were at a friendly gathering, the mistress showed up and broke the news in front of his wife. Ana was heartbroken. Mark didn’t want to lose her, so he begged Ana to forgive him and swore that she’s the only woman he’ll be with till the end of his days. Eventually, Ana’s heart soften, after all, he is the father of her children. Like it or not, her love for him is too deep to just be discarded. She forgives him and told him that she always been faithful and to appreciate that he’s the only man that she ever given herself up to. They lead a happy life as husband and wife and raises their children very well and kept good contact with their connections and the people around them. Mark did the best he could to keep his sexual desires at bay, but he is only a man and finally gave in. It take sometime after that Mark started having an affair secretly with his gay friend, Antonio.

OVER SEVEN YEARS LATER

“Are you sure you can look after the kids while I’m gone?”

“They’ll be fine! They are good kids!... Who’s the best father in the world kids?!”

“Daddy!” the youngest one struggles to say her words. “D… d… dad…dee!”

“Alright then. I’ll be back around ten. You kids help out your dad. He’s hopeless around the house.”

“OK mummy!”

“Bye honey! Comeback safely.”

“I will.”

Ana boarded her car and drove off. Mark scanning if the coast was clear then called out for Antonio.

“Tony, she’s gone.”

“Are you sure she won’t be back?”

“She’ll be back by ten. She’s very dedicated.”

“OK.”

Mark turned to his kids to address them.

“Kids, stay downstairs. Do not come upstairs at all!”

“But I need to get my crayons daddy.”

“OK. Go get your crayons first honey. Anyone else?” the children shook their heads.

“Good. Alright Tony, come upstairs.”

Ana remembered she forgot to tell her husband about dinner. She rummage in her bag and purse realised that she forgot her phone. She turned the car around and drove back home.

“Darlings, where’s daddy?” the kids pointed upstairs. Ana went upstairs and opened the bedroom door to find her husband with his lover. She almost fainted but prevented herself by holding onto the door frame. Both of the men were shocked, taken by surprised.

“I can explain!”

Ana found herself speechless, unable to breathe.

“Get… him… out…”

Antonio took his clothes, quickly put them on and evacuated the scene. Ana closed the door behind her.

“Why Mark?”

“I didn’t mean to honey. I thought you’ll be back around ten. It’s just… I’m…”

“What about our kids?!...” Ana stopped knowing their children were downstairs.

“The kids Mark.” She whispers.

“I never meant for you to find out.”

“You were… with him when our children is inside. What were you thinking?!...”

“I wasn’t thinking…”

“Wasn’t thinking?!... You can’t do this to our children!”

“Calm down honey. Let’s go somewhere else to talk.”

“I’ll call your sister to baby-sit.”

They remained silent as they drove to the outskirts of town and parked their car on a green pasture by the river. They came out of the car and leaned on some wooden fencing. Mark began,

“I don’t know what to say Ana.”

“Don’t… Don’t say anything.”

They both kept silent for a few long minutes.

“How long has it been?”

“A few months…”

“A few months?” Ana began to cry.

“Have you always been…”

“Homosexual?” Mark answered. Ana nodded. Mark answered by nodding.

“You must really hate me for finding out about your secret lifestyle. You must be disgusted of me every time you see me. I don’t know how you live with yourself every time you wake up in the morning next to me…”

“Stop! Ana, I love you…”

“What were you thinking… marrying me so I can bore our children. I never planned to be married then have my heart broken by someone who I thought loved me.”

“I do love you Ana. I really do. I’m just not attracted to women in general.”

“You mean you’re not attracted to…! How could you use me like this!”

“I never used you Ana. My feelings for you is real!”

“… I want to jump into the river and drown myself. I wish I was dead before I found out!”

Ana broke down in tears clasping her face in shame. Mark tries to comfort her, “Don’t touch me!" But she refused.

“Keep your hands off me! All you see in front of you is filth!”

“That’s not true, my love! You’re precious…”

“Don’t use your beautiful words on me anymore. Use it on Tony!”

“Don’t be like this honey!...”

“I said, don’t touch me!” she said as Mark tries to hold her. “I should’ve known you were too good for me. You’re only using me just like how my father was using my mother until she died and my sister until he got her pregnant over and over again.”

“I am not your father!”

“Oh really? You married me to hide a secret life, used me to get pregnant all because your mother told you so?”

“Don’t mention my mother. She’s gone now.”

“Then who am I suppose to blame for what happened? I have a husband disgusted looking the sight of me, children that will live without a father…”

“I never said that I’m leaving you. I will not let my wife and kids fend for themselves on their own. I will not abandon you my love. Never!” Mark put his arms around Ana, holding her tight.

“I can’t let you live a loveless marriage. I just can’t. It’s better that you let me go. It’s the best for everyone.”

“No! That’s not what best for everyone! I can’t live without you! I can’t live without the kids! I’d give up everything to make things right so you don’t have to feel this way!”

“I just can’t Mark! I’d rather… I don’t want this sort of life!”

“What would you have me do?”

“Why are you asking me this? It’s not my decision.”

Mark had to make a choice between his family and his lifestyle with boyfriend Antonio. He thought long and hard and made his decision.

“I want to be with our family Ana. That’s final.”

“But you don’t even find me attractive. It’s not going to work.”

“I do find you attractive. It’s just that… teach me to be attracted to you. Sexually. I want you and our kids more than anything in the world.”

“You make me feel like I forced you to choose between two things that is a part of you. It don’t feel right.”

“You’re not imposing anything on me my love. I promise.”

“No Mark! You should really think this through! Leave town. Go somewhere. Think it through. I mean really think this through. I don’t want you to regret whichever you choose later.”

“Ana, I think…”

“Sshhh…! Just do as I say. I’ll wait for as long as you want to. Which ever you choose, I’ll accept it however painful it is. Promise me!”

Mark thought long and hard about it, “… I’ll do it for you… and the kids.”

“Do it for yourself! If you do choose the other…”

“I’ve already…”

“No! Listen! If you do choose Antonio, I hope you will not abandon your responsibility to the kids.”

“I will not. I promise.”

“Now, let’s go home. I need to call the old people’s home I’ve cancelled for today.”

[voicemail]… How was the thing with your wife? Call me!… Beep…Is everything alright? Call me!… It has been five days darling. You’re making me worried. Call me!… Beep… I need to see you right now Mark. What’s going on? You didn’t even reply to any of my messages. Didn’t you receive them? Call me please!… Beep!

“Hey Marko! Where have you been? It’s been like… a week!”

“I had to get away to clear my head.’

“Well you could’ve told me where you were at least. What happened. Did the missus gave you a hard time?”

“I’ve got something to tell you Antonio.”

“Well? What is it?”

“It’s not easy for me to make the decision…”

Antonio’s facial expression began to change, “What? You’re breaking up with me?!”

“Yes… It wasn’t easy…”

“You picked me over a bitch?”

“Don’t say that about my wife!”

“Oh, I can say anything I want about that bitch! That no good pussy!”

“I had no choice. I’m doing it for the kids.”

“You can still be their father if you ditched her. You don’t expect me to believe that you…”

“I love Ana, Tony!”

“No you don’t! She’s a woman!”

“I’ll take my chances!”

“Unbelievable! Are you sure?!”

“Yes. I’m sure.”

“You’re crazy! I swear! You are going to regret this!”

Whybother
05-05-10, 06:14 AM
THE NEXT DAY

“Mark, is it true what Tony said?”… “Is it true?”… “I don’t believe him one bit. If it’s true, that will be disgusting!”… “Really?”… “No way is that true!”…

“Mark. It’s Marie. Dad had a stroke. Come home.”... “Mark. Come home. Dad is in a pretty bad shape. Where are you?!”… “Mark! Don’t bother coming back! Dad is gone and it is all your fault!... I wish it was you who is dead rather than father! I never want to speak to you again!”…

TWO AND A HALF MONTHS LATER

“Hello?”

“Helloe. Who ith thith that I’m thpeaking to?”

“Is that you my little angel?! Can you get mummy on the phone. It’s daddy.”

“OK daddy!”

The little girl walked upstairs to get her mother.

“Mummy. Daddy ith on the phowne.”

“Daddy?” Ana ran downstairs to pick the phone.

“Mark?! Where have you been?!”

“Sorry I didn’t call for a long time…”

“Do you know how long it’s been? Come home Mark. The kids started asking questions about you. I can’t cope with this any longer.”

“What did you tell them?”

“I told them that you are on one of your business trips but this time it is extra long because this time it is extra important. I’m scared they’ll start asking when you’ll be back. I’m not sure I can cope with that. Please come home now Mark. We need you.”

“I will. I just need a little more time.”

“It’s already been over two months now. I’m struggling here with the kids.”

“I need time. Please honey. I really need this.”

“Please come home as soon as possible Mark! I’m in big trouble if you don’t comeback right now. Think of the kids!”

“Hold on my love. I’ll do my best!”

A FURTHER TWO AND A HALF MONTHS

“Mark. We have a meeting with our lawyer regarding our kids. I’m coming to the city so we can discuss with them regarding settlements. I really need you to show up!”

“But babe. I love you.”

“I thought I love you too.”

“The children are sleeping Mrs Heston.”

“Thank you Ren. Here’s the fee.”

“Your welcome Mrs Heston. Goodnight!”

Ana glanced at her answering machine. She pressed a dial.

“You have twenty one messages… Beep!... Why did you tell me I’ll never see you again. Please talk to me… Beep!... Why did you tell me you’re changing your name and moving away. Please don’t! Give me another chance… Beep!...”

Ana stops the recording when she notices her children peeking through the stairways.

“Babies, what are you all doing up this late? Go back to bed.” The infants obediently follows. She then plays the recording again.


“… Beep!... Please pick up the phone Ana! I beg you!... Beep!... Why aren’t you picking your cell? Where are you darling? I need to see you. Please talk to me… Beep!... Please don’t leave me Ana! I love you! Please please please answer the call!... Beep!... When you said I’ll never see you again, I feel like a part of me died! Don’t do this to me! I love you! I need you!... Beep!... At least please don’t take the kids away from me! I’ll have no reason to live anymore! My love, don’t leave me! My heart hurt so much, I can’t breathe!... Beep!... Ana?!... Beep!...”

Ana heart feels like her heart is going to drop out through her bowels. She lost he composure and crashed onto the floor, grovelling in misery, pain and disappointment. Crying uncontrollably without recession through what seems like a night without an end.

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=CPsRcg-1wgc

Rossa – Hati Yang Kau Sakiti The One That You've Hurt

Jangan pernah katakan bahwa
Don't ever say that

Cintamu hanya untukku
That your love is only for me

Karna kini kau telah membaginya
Because now you had divided it

Maafkan jika memang kini
Please forgive me if right now

Harus kutinggalkan dirimu
I have to leave you

Karna hatiku selalu kau lukai
Because you always hurting my heart(me)

Tak ada lagi yang bisa ku lakukan tanpamu
There is nothing else that I can do without you

Ku hanya bisa mengatakan apa yang ku rasa
I can only say what I'm feeling

reff:

Ku menangis membayangkan
I'm crying imagining/thinking(remembering/reminiscing)

Betapa kejamnya dirimu atas diriku
How cruel you were towards me

Kau duakan cinta ini
You had two-timed(played) with this love

Kau pergi bersamanya
You went/left with him/her

Ku menangis melepaskan
I'm crying letting you go

Kepergian dirimu dari sisi hidupku
Your departure from my side, from my life

Harus slalu kau tahu
You should always know

Aku lah hati yang telah kau sakiti
I am the heart(It is me the one with the heart/It is me) that you have hurt(broken)

repeat *, **
repeat reff

Ku menangis
I am crying

Harus slalu kau tahu
You should always know

Aku lah hati yang telah kau sakiti
I am the heart(It is me the one with the heart/It is me) that you have hurt(broken)

Whybother
05-05-10, 06:23 AM
Mark Heston
Occupation: Former CEO in a large multi-national company. Retired six months before death
Orientation: Homosexual male (but loves his ex-wife)
Suicidal tendencies: Yes
Suicidal Attempts: Yes
Successful: Yes

Good qualities: Generous, kind, understanding, caring, loving, good sense of humour, loyal, responsible
Bad qualities: Vain, sensitive, impatient, emotional, narcissistic, insecure, introvert, indecisive, imposing, self-obsessed, self-destructive, arrogant

Elsa Verbinski
Occupation: Housekeeper
Orientation: Heterosexual female
Suicidal tendencies: No
Suicidal Attempts: None
Successful: Not available

Good qualities: Fast thinker, problem solver
Bad qualities: Lazy, inconsiderate, selfish, cruel, conniving, arrogant, subjective, stubborn, irresponsible

Hayden (Dale) Sanderson
Occupation: Solicitor
Orientation: Homosexual male
Suicidal tendencies: No
Suicidal Attempts: None
Successful: Not available

Good qualities: Generous, kind, understanding, considerate, tolerant, sensible, a realist, responsible
Bad qualities: Insecure, conniving, materialistic, suspicious, paranoid,

Dane Karl Johnssen
Occupation: Retired army officer. Was a sportsman and soccer player before the Afghanistan and Iraq war. Now works in a box factory.
Orientation: Homosexual male (married to his wife)
Suicidal tendencies: Yes
Suicidal Attempts: Yes
Successful: No

Good qualities: Generous, kind, understanding, caring, loving, good sense of humour, loyal, sensitive, arrogant, responsible
Bad qualities: Short tempered, emotional, vain, impatient, narcissistic, insecure, introvert, decisive, imposing, self-obsessed, self-destructive,

Jason Kronen
Occupation: Mechanic
Orientation: Homosexual male
Suicidal tendencies: Yes
Suicidal Attempts: Yes
Successful: No

Good qualities: Good sense of humour, loyal, kind, understanding, caring, loving, generous, funny, responsible-ish
Bad qualities: Immature, paranoid, emotional, impatient, narcissistic, insecure, introvert, indecisive, self-obsessed, self-destructive, sensitive

Landon Glenn
Occupation: Not available
Orientation: Homosexual male
Suicidal tendencies: Not available
Suicidal Attempts: Not available
Successful: No

Good qualities: Eager, a realist,
Bad qualities: Inconsiderate, subjective, irresponsible

'Winston'
Occupation: Not available
Orientation: Homosexual male
Suicidal tendencies: Yes
Suicidal Attempts: Yes
Successful: No

Good qualities: Kind, loving, good sense of humour, funny
Bad qualities: Narcissistic, insecure, introvert, sensitive, indecisive, self-obsessed, self-destructive, accident prone

Whybother
20-05-10, 03:33 AM
PICKING UP THE PIECES

A strong gale blew the bedsheet off me and into the air. I tried to catch it but the wind pickes up so rapidly that there was no chance for me to get it back. I wonder where the winds will take it.

“You’re pathetic!” Dale “And ugly!” Landon “Go back to wherever you came from kid!” Dane. [Insults]… “Oh yeah?! Well you lot are”… “Go on! What?!” …………… “Badgers! You’re all are badgers!” Badgers?! … “Badger? Really, is that the best that you can do?!” Dane. They all laughed indiscriminately without end. Then I wake up.

Woke up early again today. The sun is not up yet but the sky is already lit with a bluish hue. I want to go back to sleep but I found it difficult to lay my head back on the pillow. It’s just so frustrating. With nothing else to do, I begin walking around the house looking for signs of people. It seems Mark’s friends didn’t come home from the beach last night. But what happened to the assistants?

“Oh boss! Please let me stay! I’m hungry!” Ivan.

“I wanna eat too!” Edward.

“No! Get lost!” Landon.

Thanks people that fill in the missing bits!!! Anyway, I found Jason asleep on the couch with drool coming out of his mouth. He stinks! I walk around a little longer then stopped suddenly. Mark is dead. I sighed. I can’t stand being in this depressing place anymore so I woke Jason up.

“Jay, wake up!”

“Huh? Hey buddy.” Jason comes around and wipes the drool with the back of his hand. His mouth stinks.

“Peeyuh! Didn’t you brush your teeth last night?!”

“Must’ve fallen asleep.” He blankly responded.

“That’s not a good excuse.” I told him off. He just smiled… Cheeky with a swear word. “Go and freshen up! You smell like a rat just crawled into your mouth and died.” He stubbornly placed a cushion over his head. I pulled his hand to get him to wake up. He sulked and walked away. Perhaps off to the bathroom to have a bath or something.
I found him coming out of a bathroom later looking fresh and recharged. But he still stinks!

“Did you brush your teeth?” I asked.

He nodded, “Yeah.” Then blew his breath on my face. How vulgar! Anyway, his breath smells minty. That just mean he’s plain stinky.

“Jason, can you help me?”

“Yeah, sure.”

“Can you send me back to the apartment? I don’t want to stay here any longer. Please?”

“OK!”

“Now.”

“Right now?!”

“Please?!”

Jason took a deep breath and sighs, “[Grunts]. I’ll be in my van.”

I packed my stuff and the jars of spiced peaches. I also brought a tub of sour cherries I prepared with the early spring cherries from the orchard. I don’t like sour cherries but when you’re dealing with the death of someone close to you, you take up strange hobbies to cope with the loss. Anyway, Jason was being really helpful by loading my stuff at the back of the van. I went over to the passager seat and closed the door. There was a tremor as Jason closes the back hatch. Jason then sits on the driver seat, strap on his seat belt and starts the car. I noticed his van really stinks! It stinks like them garages where mechanics works in. The smell of male labourers. I tried to not breathe the air in, almost pinching my nose but that would be rude! The guy is decent enough to drive me around and I’m complaining about the smell of his van. Then I smelled his putrid musk. Who am I kidding! I almost puked! Trying to be subtled, I winched the window down a little to let the fresh air in. Jason turns on the car fan letting air from the outside in. It had a faint odour of tar and motor oil. At least it’s better than Jason’s smell. Euugggh! I saw a car air-freshner perched on the heater. It wasn’t on. I almost reached out to get it to work then gave up to be polite. Sometimes false modesty can be such a pain! Jason smiles and turned it up and smiles again while warming up the car. He faces the front, his expression turned cold and drives the van off the driveway onto the motorway.

The journey feels slightly different this time. Unlike the time when Mr Wylie drove me back to the apartment. I don’t know what. Probably the smell. Jason stopped next to the apartment building. Like last time with Chuck, I asked Jason a favour to drop me at my work place later. He agreed and stopped the engine.

The routine this time feels rather bland, tasteless. People are coming in and out, fake smiles. I don’t have a care about the perceptions people have of me as I go on the usual business of getting into the lift. Maybe I’ve been ‘there’ before. I went into the apartment and went straight to the place where I last saw Mark’s vest. I picked it up and smell it while crying. It smells pleasantly of him. I never thought I would do such a thing but I am really missing him. He’s like a big brother I never had. I carried on smelling it and kissing it and holding it tightly close to me, trying to make sense why he left me prematurely.

I heard someone was using one of the bathroom in Mark’s… part of the house.I went over to check it out. When I opened the door, a young lad was drying himself. He was naked. I was shocked.

http://www.cutedeadguys.net/picture.php?albumid=102&pictureid=1094

I closed the door and left the area. Who on earth was that?! Then I also remember noticing there were extra shampoo bottles there. What the… what happened here while I was gone for a few days. I walked around even more and stopped in front of a room. A peculiar sound was coming from inside. What the…

http://www.cutedeadguys.net/picture.php?albumid=102&pictureid=1095

“Who are you?! I asked him.

“I’m Alex.” He held out his hand but I didn’t take it in after seeing what he used it for. I saw the waste bag inside the room was full. Out of impulse, went over to get it and clear up the rubbish. The Alex guy carried on whatever he was doing. He was making funny expressions and it was getting uncomfortable so I quickly leave the room. I was about to take the stairs back to my side of the house when a young lad was, I don’t know what you call it, lounging around?... on the stairs.

http://www.cutedeadguys.net/picture.php?albumid=102&pictureid=1096

“Who are you?” I asked him.

“Scott Stone! Who are you?”

“I live here! How did you get in?”.

“Mark gave us the key.”

“Why?”

“For the party, mate!”

“What party?”

“Snail party! Where ‘ave you been at?!”

Then his friend Alex comes over, “Scotty, I am so ge’’in’ laid!”

“Yeah! There’ll be tonnes of babes! I can’t wait!”

I tried to smile for my leave but I think I’ll probably appear like a sour grape. Scott moves his legs so I can pass down the stairs. ‘Snail party’ kept whirring in my head, trying to make sense of it. Then it struck me. Oh God! I make my way towards my room but stop suddenly in front of a shelf holding a few of Mark’s photo album. I picked the most recent one and flip through the pages. Looking at the pictures within it when he was still alive, I couldn’t tell that he could end his life like the way he did. There was a certain gloomy air about him in some of the photos, but nothing definite about his destructive state of mind. Why Mark?! I took one photograph of him that I think represent what I thought of him when he was still alive. He had a warm pleasant smile and a welcoming posture. I held it close to me and cried.

The house is a mess! I don’t even want to think about what happened here. Why would Mark give the house key to total strangers? It doesn’t sound like him. Or maybe… I don’t know much about him. Probably. He had always been reserved. I think that was one of the reason why I stuck around him. The kitchen was in a pretty bad state let alone the dirty dishes that wasn’t even there the last time I came home. My fridge was raided horrendeously. All the good food was wasted used to ‘Jackson Pollock’ the ceiling. Mark’s fridge and storage cabinet wasn’t spared as well.

I went over to my room and found out that everything was turned upside down. My drawers where I keep my clothes was rummaged in but nothing was left to be scattered. Thank God! Unlike Mark’s Wardrobe. It was bare! Hardly anything was spared. I think the only thing left was his tank top that I picked up from the floor. My bathroom was destroyed! The toiletries was squirted all over the walls and ceilings. The tap was left running. It’s horrible! It looked nothing like how I remembered it. I think I never seen anything like it.

It’s… aaaggghhh!!! I feel like crap! Oops, sorry. I thought I could sit on my bed, messed up probably by them hooligans. My hand touched it. It was wet. I almost tried to hold it close to my nose, changed my mind and wash my hands up to the elbow. I don’t even want to know what happened here. My laptop was intruded into. There is a pool of clear sticky stuff on top of it. Aaahhhh! Why do this has to happen to me!!! Foolishly, I brought it over to the bathroom and try to wash it off with a hand towel, just to get most of it off. Turned it on to see if it still works. It does. Then turn it back off without shutting it down properly and put it in the computer bag. Some loud music is starting to play outside. I peered through a crack and see that the appartment is starting to fill up with people. Multi-coloured lights shot up from nowhere. This place has turned into an organised chaos that I knew nothing about.

Whybother
20-05-10, 03:54 AM
I can’t live here anymore! Everything is destroyed. Nothing that was at a familiarity is still here. It seems, I have to move out now. I’m not even allowed bereave around Mark’s things because of what is happening and what happened here. I can’t stop the torrent of tears from my eyes. It seems it’s going to be a week of misery. I packed up everything of mine that I could salvage and drag them out of my room. The place is packed now full of young people. I had to push and shove to make my way through. I dropped a plastic bag of my belongings and crouched down to get it. As I’m about to stand up, I accidentally touched someone’s wet parts. I cringed. I didn’t mean to. Everyone’s bumping against each other and things. I can’t possibly walk through the crowd without something undesirable happening. I’m innocent! As I got my head up, I saw a friend from Youtube was doing the DJ-ing. Squinted my eyes and was sure. I was disappointed. It is difficult to get out, but eventually, I did.

I am really upset. I’ve just lost a friend, made homeless and my hand is dirty after touching someone’s ding-a-lings. An accident! I looked across the corridor, then remembers that there’s a toilet there. I went over to wash my hand with liquid soap and went down the building through the elevator. As I pass the reception, I almost handed over the key then common sense tells me maybe I might want to go back and see if I still have a few of my belongings left behind. I took a deep breath and walked out through the revolving door. The porter greeted me. I almost responded but don’t have the mood to do so, just ignored him. Jason saw me. Got out out of his van and helped me with my things.

“What’s up?” he asks.

“I got kicked out.”

“But who… huh?”

“There’s some crazy kids having a party up there. The place is trashed! Nothing was left.”

Jason looks up and saw the colourful lights coming out of the windows of the top floor. We went back into the van. Jason looked glum, “Why am I not invited?”

“I have no idea.”

Jason sulks, then smiles. “I’m crashing the party!” he takes off his seat belt and got out the car. I called out his name but he ignored me. Three police cars came and parked outside the building. Jason stopped on his track and stared at the police officers as the were entering the building. He looked glum again. He got back in the van with a frown. I pity him a little.

“Must be an illegal gathering.”

Jason became angry, “You called the police! You’re such a spoil sport!”

“It wasn’t me! It must’ve been…”

“Shut up, you fucker!”

When he said the word, I almost laugh. It was funny the way he said it. Jason stops in front of the complex at the edge of the city. I thought for a moment.

“Jason. Can you please wait around for longer? Since I’m homeless now… I don’t know what is happening in my life right now. Every structure that I had is destroyed. I don’t think I can handle it.” I begin to cry.

Jason made a face like, “Great! Why do I have to deal with this crappy kid?!”.
“There there. Stop it kid!...... OK! I’ll wait up for you! Do what ever you gonna do! Piss off!”

“Can you please drop me back to the mansion later?”

“Yeah! Now get out of my face! You look like shit!”

“I won’t be long.”

I need to get some days off work to get back on my feet. I went to the back of the van and took out the spiced peaches and sour cherries with me.

“Whatcha doing kid?”

“Just getting a few stuff.” And closed the hatch.

I came late to work. I’m not really planning to work today, or even, the whole week. I wish not to work the whole year if I could but if I do that, I better just start living on the streets. Then I remember I can’t stand living without running water. Fine! I’ll just take a bereavement leave for the rest of the week. I freshened myself in the washroom first before I face everyone. My collegues greeted me with a strange look in their faces. I must really look terrible. I went over to the manager’s office and requested for the bereavement package. I told him everything. He must’ve feel sorry for me that he offered me to take as long as I want to, with pay. Or maybe because of the way I look. Maybe even both. I went over to my friends and gave them the stuff I made.

“Are you OK?” Charlotte asks.

“What’s wrong baby?” Esther being concerned.

“Mark died.” I said then left them. They called to me but I ignored them.

As I was about to go to the secured employee entrance, Esther stopped me. “You know we’re there for you.” I nodded and shook them off. I know they are just being concerned, but I can’t deal with anyone right now. My phone rung, but I ended the call and switched it off. Jason was still where he parked his van previously. He looked tired. He had his head resting on the steering wheel. I went onto the passenger seat and closed the door.

Jason was awake. “Hey! Ready?” he asked. I was sicked by the stench of the van. I got my head down. Almost puking. “What’s up?”

“You stink Jason.”

“Really?” he smells his armpits. “Hmm.”

“When was the last time you had a bath?”

He thought for a moment, “Three days ago?”

“Ughh! How about your clothes? When was the last time you washed it?”

He shrugged. Disgusting! He’s either lazy or doesn’t know how to take care of himself. Then a sense of realisation struck me. It was like I woke up from a long hazy trance. I felt in my pocket and discovered two vouchers for two bottles of free dewberry scented bath/shower gel. When did I…? Oh, Esther just gave it them to me but I don’t even remember. Weird! Did grief made me forget what just happened?

“Are you OK?” Charlotte

“What’s wrong baby?” Esther

“Mark died… Here. I made spiced peaches and…” putting a tub of sour cherries on the desk ”… sour cherries.

“Where have you been, pet? You didn’t come to work since Monday.” Minara

I chose not to answer.

“Ooh! Here. You both got a bonus.” Esther gave me a piece of colourful glossy paper “The company must be in really bad shape when they start giving vouchers rather than money.”

“Yeah. They are down sizing the day shift and started listing severance. The only way you can stay employed is if you move in the night shift. I’ve applied for the late shift. Even that’s not secure because if you don’t perform, you’ll still get the boot!”

Just super! First a friend died. Then end up homeless. Now I’ll end up unemployed.

Hakan appeared and approached me, “Friend, how are doing?”

“A friend just died.” Esther

“Who?!”

“Mark Heston.”

“Who?”

“You don’t know him.”

I’m too upset with what just unfold in front of me, so I bid farewell. “I’m leaving guys. See you next week.”

“OK babe.” Esther

“Take care pet.” Minara

“Call us if you need anything!” Charlotte

“Take care friend.” Hakan shook my hand and patted the back of my shoulder.

………………“You know we’re there for you.” Esther

Jason snaps his fingers.

“Jason?”

Jason grunts.

“Before you drop me back at the place, could we stop at the mall for a bit. I want to get these.” Showing him the voucher.

“Sure.”

A sense of loss creeps in. I can’t hold it in anymore. I brokedown, “I miss Mark! I don’t think I can deal with this.” I cried and cried. Nothing I did could stop the torrent of tears soaking my sleeves and falling onto the car seat.

Jason made a face, “Stop that!” and grunts. He pulled me in towards him and gave me a strong hug. “Here. There, there. You’ll make me cry too.” He looked onto his tears and mucus sodden t-shirt. “Ah man! Look what you did to my shirt!” I moved away and cried even more on my lap. I must look really terrible that he pulled me towards him again and hugged me even harder and let me soil his t-shirt even more[When you’re sad, even Jason’s smell was tolerable. Sometimes, when dealing with a loss or just plain sadness, all you need is a great, big, considerate hug and someone’s t-shirt to rub your snot onto. Can I have a hug too?]. I must’ve looked really terrible because even my hair was soaking wet. I didn’t know I could make that much tears. What is happening with my life?! In just four days, everything comes crashing down and there’s nothing I can do about it. How could Mark do this to me?! I feel the need to blame everything on someone but the more I think about it, the more it seems like… No! It’s his decision. But maybe, just maybe… if I did, he would still be alive. But… I never thought he would do such a thing to me. Something just doesn’t add up. What happened and why?

Whybother
20-05-10, 04:01 AM
SOMETIME BEFORE THE ACCIDENT

Winter this year is a killer! Outside, everything was covered under a thick blanket of dense white snow. Through the windows, traffic was at a stand still. Rarely did I saw little ‘fly droppings’ of people dotting about down below, potentially with shovels to move the snow. Language classes are not on yet until spring and there’s no work today because, duhhh! IT’S SNOW DAY!

TV was boring. Re-runs of dumb Christmas or Thanksgiving specials and cooking shows that are not really cooking shows. Satellite TV had lost it’s appeal. I wanted to do something else, so I walked around the gloomy, bleak apartment for something to do, in the end I found myself staring outside the window again. Curious to catch a snowflake before it reached the ground or window ledges, I opened the window just a little and caught one, but it melted before I could licked it.

“Oi! Did you opened the window!”

“Yes!”

“Close it! You’re letting the cold in!”

Spoil sport! Then I remembered my trees outside on the balcony. The cold might kill it! So I took a bucket full of boiling hot water. It was a pretty little bucket. The vessel holding the water was made of aluminium, aluminum, surrounded by some wooden planks held together by two metal rings to give it that rustic look and an iron handle. Mark came home with the bucket one day with one of his ‘man lays’. That’s what he called them anyway. God knows what he used them for.

I also brought a pair of scissors and some white ribbons from the Thanksgiving presents my friends gave to me to tie onto the trees. I went up the stairs then to the wide, triple glazed glass doors to open it, Mark stopped me. He was sitting in front of his desk doing some paperwork.

“What are you doing?”

“I’m going outsi…”

“Don’t!”

“I’m just watering my plants! I’m using hot…”

“Stupid! It’s cold! You’ll let the heat out!”

“Put some clothes on! Why on earth are you wearing your undies only!”

“This is my house! I do whatever I want!”

“Well, you’re wasting energy for the heating!”

“Remember who owns the place you are living now kid!”

“I’ll only be a few minutes. My plants could die because of the winter cold.”

“No!” with that he turned back in front of his desk and carried on with whatever he was doing.

I pressed my face to the frosty glass and looked at my poor freezing plants. It was like they were calling me to shake the heavy burden their branches have had to endure. Looking back at Mark’s uncaring face, shuffling piles of papers and writing something down on them, I thought to myself, “I don’t care! I’m going to open the door and tend to my plants!”. So I did!

I shook the snow off the trees and brushed the leaves of the more tender plants then poured boiling water onto the roots of the trees and tied the white ribbons on the branches and praised God for letting them grow healthily.

I went back inside, careful not to let too much heat escape and swiftly closed the door.

“Get rid of it.” Mark said.

“What?”

“Get rid of your stupid trees.

“No!”

Mark rubbed his forehead, taking deep breaths and sighing. “You’re not living here anymore. Two weeks. Make sure the trees are gone.”

“You’re kicking me out?”

“What the fff… What else idiot!!!”

I tried to reason with him, “But it’s cold out there!!!”

“I don’t care.” He responded coldly.

“You can’t do this!”

“Yes I can.”

“It’s Christmas! Have a heart!” I begged him to reconsider. Mark just ignored my plea and carried on with his work. “Mark?!”… “Mark?!!!” Angrily, I threw the bucket onto the floor and stormed off downstairs. I dressed warmly and burst out of the apartment, slamming the door behind and went for a walk, concstantly praying for a divine intervention.

CHRISTMAS REVELATION

“Hei Chris! It’s Mark!”

“How are you Mark?!”

“Good! I’m good! How’s my sister?”

“The same. We’re good over here.”

“Have you heard anything about my kids. Are they doing well at school?”

“They’re good kids! Little Jenna entered a kindergarten. She took part in the Thanksgiving concert. Do you want me to send you some pictures?”

“Yes! Please!... How’s Ana doing?”

“She’s OK. She met someone.”

“She did?!”

“She’s been going steady with this guy for nine months already.”

“Nine… Months?”

“Sorry I didn’t tell you. It’s just that…”

“No, I’m OK. She should be happy.”

“Anyway, I heard a rumour that he might be proposing to her…” Mark was really disappointed, “…maybe he’ll pop the question during Christmas dinner…Mark?”

“Yes?”

“Are you OK?”

“Fine. I have to go now. Bye… and Merry Christmas.”

“OK. Merry Christmas…” Mark ended the call, “…Mark?”

I’ve been avoiding Mark lately because it had already been waaaaay passed two weeks after I’m suppose to be out of the apartment by now. I was paranoid the whole time, thinking every sounds of creaking and tap leaking were the signs indicating Mark’s presence. No idea whether my anxiety was baseless or otherwise. On the other hand, Mark seemed a little down lately. He seemed distant, unattentive. Stranger still, he didn’t even seem to notice me still being here. He ate the food I cook for him then went straight to bed or watch TV with a glassy stare. It was weird! I’m worried that he might be in one of his depressive phase and something bad might happen, again. But why should I care! He kicked me out of my home. In the middle of December! I’m not obliged to look out for an obnoxious, arrogant, selfish, rude [swear word] even if he’s a danger to himself! Right?

“Hei Chris! It’s me! Merry Christmas!”

“Merry Christmas bro! How are you?!”

“Good! How did everyone like their presents?!”

“They loved it! I put my name on the cards instead of yours, just as you told me.”

“So?”

“So, what?”

“Anything happened there for Christmas?”

“We went ice skating, but without the skates. Snow-sledging, ice-fishing. The kids enjoyed playing snow.”

“What happened during Christmas dinner?”

“What do you mean?”

“Ana.”

“Oh.”

“So?”

“Are you sure you want to know?”

“He proposed, didn’t he?”

“Yes. He did.”

“What did she say?”

“She… did.”

Mark paused. He was extremely shattered. Heartbroken.

“Sorry Mark. Do you still want the Christmas pictures?”

“Sure…Give my kisses to Marie and my kids.”

“I will. Hang on there.” Mark ended the call.

BOXING DAY

Mark came home drunk last night. It was a horrible sight. There was piss, vomit and believe it or not, faeces in the hallway. Cleaning up was a nightmare, especially since I had to keep avoiding Mark from seeing me. I’m just glad that I found a new place to rent. It is three times further from my work place, but it was the best that I could muster. I was lucky that the owner was in a giving mood because, after all, it is Christmas. The rent was four thousand K’s. At least it has running water eventhough the toilet is backed-up. It has central heating, I think and a nice-ish kitchen area. Who am I kidding! The place was horrible!!! A dump! But I got no place to go. I don’t really have a choice to complain.

THE FOLLOWING NIGHT

Mark made a call to his friend, Dane. Dane wasn’t able to answer because he was fighting with his wife, so the shouting and screaming, all the noise and rage drowned the ringing. He tried calling his other friends but all of them either was too busy to answer because of the holidays or switched their phones off. Eventually he was able to reach his friend that goes by the name, Landon,

“Hello? Landon. It’s me.”

“Hey Mark! What is it?”

“Do you have some time to kill?”

“I’m actually in the middle of something…” [I have no idea what Landon Glenn was up to!]

“Oh, never mind. Sorry to bother you.”

“Hey Mark. Anything happened?”

“No, it’s nothing. We’ll do something later.”

“Mark, if anything happened, you know I’m here for you.”

“No, it’s OK. Really, I’m OK.”

“You don’t sound OK. Come on, out with it!”

“Do you have time for a drink?”

“Sure buddy! The usual place?”

“I don’t know. I just need to talk to someone.”

“What is the matter, dude?”

“I… I’m havin that suicidal thoughts again.”

“What is it this time, bud?”

“I found out… Ana…is remarrying…”

“You’re still hung up on that bitch…”

“Please… not now Landon.”

“OK buddy. So, shall I pick you up?”

“No. I’ll come and get you. See you in five.” Mark ended the call.

A drunken man returned to his home unable to function and extremely, p*ssed.

Whybother
20-05-10, 04:03 AM
I woke up abruptly late in the night to the clanging of noises that was extremely hard to ignore. I was forced to wake up and foresee what the ruckus was about. Why am I not surprised. It was Mark.

He looked disgusting. He reeked! The smell of alcohol was so overwhelming, I had to hold my nose up to keep the undesirable odour at bay. God knows what language he was speaking in in his drunken state. He was laughing in one moment and crying in the next. Somehow, I’m just glad that I’ll be out of this place soon and not have to deal with the sort of antics that were relentless as I was living in this apartment.

Mark turned around and saw me, “Hey you. What happened to your nose?” he placed his palm on my face and started pushing and rubbing it on my face like he was trying to flatten a lump of platerscine. I slapped his hand away. “I thought I kicked you out already. Why are you still here…” he squinted his eyes and stared closer to my face, “… no nose?”

No nose!!!!! “I found somewhere else to live. I’ll be out by tomorrow.”

Mark mumbled and grumbled to himself. No idea what. As if I care. He smiled at me then a sound like a tap was left running. I was about to look for the leak and saw Mark’s pants was starting to have some wet marks. It grew until his whole trousers was soaked in urine. Pee was leaching off from the brim of his hosers. It was despicable!

Mark laughed and began mocking me like a sing song, “You have to clean it up! Ha ha, ha ha ha!” and started cursing and swearing and insulting me. The name calling was attrocious that I can’t even mention it. It was de-meaning. The sort of language that I found too unacceptable, that I went off my rails! I don’t know how to describe what happened later other than I went crazy. After that, I pushed a furniture to fall on him. Not sure what it really was. A display cabinet of some kind. I think it had some medals, trophies and awards or something. God knows. After that I went back to my room. Took a shower then a change of clothes and went back to sleep.

Then around thirty minutes later, I heard some scuffling. I waited around for it to stop but it wouldn’t. Feeling extremely annoyed and very tired, I stomped my way back to the place where I left Mark. He was still there, struggling to get himself up. Every time he pushed himself off the floor, his elbows gave way and he slumped back on the floor with the furniture crashing on his back. I thought I’d help him because he started to stink up the place and… I do sort of feel sorry for him. I mean, he really is drunk and p*ssed right now. If I wanted to punish him, I ought to when he’s sober because what’s the point of punishing him if he’s not going to learn from it, right? Anyway, I lifted the furniture from him and got it to stand proper, then Mark started to make weird noises like gasping and stuff. It was terrifying. I helped turning him over. Then his lips started to go blueish-purple. That’s not good. When his eyes started to roll over and began seizing like he’s experiencing epilepsy, I went over to the phone right away and made an emergency phone call. Mark looked really scary like one of those ghosts you see in films and the dim light illuminating the place unscrupulously casted intriguing shadows in the room and over Mark’s features. Mark was gargling like he was choking on a some water. It sounded like he was drowning. His breathing slowed down gradually like he was sighing every time he took in and breathing air out. His breathing seemed to have stopped. His face looked vaguely yellow, his lips, no longer quivered.

“Mark?” It was like he’s… “Mark!!!!!”

Whybother
20-05-10, 04:12 AM
“Is he going to be OK doctor?”

“He’s in a current critical state. Let’s just give it some time… What is your relation to the patient?”

“I rented his apartment.”

“We’re going to need you to fill in a few forms stating the circumstances the patient was found. What is his name?”

“Mark Heston.”

“The hospital is going to need his details. It’s OK if you don’t know much about Mr Heston. All we really need is his next of kin and such.”

“I don’t know anything about his family.”

“His contacts. His friends.”

“No. But I can look it up.”

“We’ll greatly appreciate that. We’ll contact you if there is any new development regarding Mr Heston.”

“Thank you Dr Verden-Bohemier.”

MARK IN THE HOSPITAL

I know I’ll be intruding Mark’s privacy, but I had to find his next to kin for the hospital so I looked through his contact in his cell. Ingrid was obvious because I met her before. As I looked through his list of contact, I noticed there was no number for his family member. No ‘mum and dad’ as such. Is he an orphan? So, being rather nosey, I poked my nose in his messages. There, I found some of his contacts that the texts seemed to indicate he was familiar with them. Some of them too familiar, if you know what I mean! I gave all of Mark’s relevent contacts to the hospital on the third day Mark was submitted to the ICU.

“How is Mark doctor?”

“Mark has been in and out of consciousness. Every time he’s awake, he looked rather upset about it. Do Mark have any issues?”

“He has this, suicidal tendencies doctor. I don’t know why he has it.”

“Could you have known where this ‘suicidal tendencies’ rooted?”

“I wouldn’t know…”

“Try to remember.” Dr Verden-Bohemier invited me to sit.

“Well… He made me promise not to tell a soul about this but, he did tried to kill himself with a metal rod in the park once. I went through the usual procedure, advised him to seek help.”

“Did he?”

“I don’t know. The weird thing is, the next day after he stabbed himself, he looked rather
happy. Is that a sign for manic depressive?”

“Perhaps. When did this happened?”

“Last year. Late summer. Perhaps even early autumn.”

“Could you think of the reason why he might be pushed to stabbing himself?”

“A few weeks earlier, he broke up with his boyfriend.”

“Do we have a name?”

“Kirk Crosden. But I doubt he had anything to do with that.”

“Why is that?”

“Well, Mark seemed to be relieved that he broke up with Kirk. Kirk was a bit of a bi-polar.”

“What do you mean?”

“Sometimes Kirk can be really happy and pleasant in one moment then he changed and became rude and aggressive the next in a flip, like a switch.”

“Did Mark displayed any suicidal tendencies before that?”

“I only knew him around three years now. I wouldn’t know…”

“Thank you. You’ve been really helpful.”

“You are welcome doctor… Actually, I think I might remember something.”

“What is it?”

“It was the day I first met Mark Heston. He talked to this lady…”

“Yes, go on…”

“Then he was leaning dangerously on the railings of the balcony. He said something…”

“What did he said?”

I tried to regress the words in my memory, “I don’t remember, but I think it was rather suspicious. It might even be that he was contemplating jumping off the building. I didn’t take it really seriously back then.”

“Do you have a name for the lady?”

“What?... No.”

“Anything else?”

“I don’t think so. Good bye doctor!”

Three days after Mark was submitted to the ICU, I was told by Dr Verden-Bohemier that Mark was awake. I thought I’d visit him. I brought along some homemade cookies and biscuits. If he doesn’t like them, I can always eat them. I ain’t buying him no flowers. Wait, ‘ain’t’? Think of the carbon footprint, especially if it’s imported. I also brought along his Ipod. He usually brought it along when he left for a jog or whatever. I was about to go over to give it to him when I saw some strangers standing next to his bed. They were talking and laughing. Probably his friends. It felt awkward, not only because I wish not to know anymore about Mark and his friends, I am getting him and his life out of my hair because I’m moving out, but because it was me that almost killed him! What am I suppose say to them when they talk to me. “Oh, hello! I’m whatever, I used to rent a room in your friend’s apartment before he kicked me out. And by the way, it was me that almost killed him!” Are you crazy!

So I just sit around listening to his Ipod, nibbling a few of biscuits from the tin. It’s not as if he’s going to miss some of ‘em going missing. Mark got tonnes of songs from Nickelback and a few by ‘Three Doors Down’. His Ipod could hold eight gigabytes of data, and it can play videos! Not that I want one. It’s just another useless junk! The ear phones was giving me headache so I took it off and turned the device off. I spied the strangers leaving the ICU where Mark was. When they were finally gone from sight, I went over to give him the biscuits and his Ipod. I saw Mark was trying to fiddle with the life support machine then gave up. He then tried to choke himself with his bare hands. How stupid. I knocked on the glass door.

“Hei!” I called out. Mark noticed, embarrassed, stopped what he was doing then turned away from me. I opened the door, “I brought some cookies… and your Ipod.” Mark ignored me. “I’m sorry I almost killed you.” He didn’t even turned to face me. “Did you remember what happened…”

“Why didn’t you let me die! You should’ve let me die!”

Mark started breathing heavily and his heart rate was rising. The beeping from the machine intensified. Mark beats his chest really hard, over and over again. It sounded like his fist was about to punch through his ribcage. Doctors and nurses came rushing over to stabilise Mark.

“What happened?!” the doctor asked.

“I don’t know!” I responded and left the ICU. It was terrifying seeing Mark in such a state. I left the area and waited until the situation was less tense. It was too distressing, I left for home.

Mark slowly opened his eyes, “Where am I?”

“Mark Heston? I’m Dr Verden-Bohemier. Can you hear me?”

“Yes, what happened?”

“You’re in the hospital. You were comatose for five days. Can you remember what happened to you?”

“No. That’s the question I asked you.”

“Right…” the doctor talked to himself while writing on his chart. “How are you feeling Mr Heston?”

“Fine… I guess.”

Dr Verden-Bohemier’s pager sounded, “I have another patient waiting for me Mr Heston. Rest assured. You’ll be walking in a couple of weeks or so. Just rest.” Then began to leave the ICU.

Mark stopped him, “Anything happened while I was out?”

The doctor shook his head, “You had visitors. But you had a visitor every evening in the last five days.”

“Who were they?” Mark asked.

Dr Verden-Bohemier told him, “They are very worried about you Mr Heston. They wished you a speedy recovery. Do you wish for me to contact them now that you’re awake?”

“No! Don’t!” Mark mumbled, “You said I had a visitor every evening this last five days. Who was it?”

Dr Verden-Bohemier told him, his pager beeped twice now, “I have to go now!” Mark nodded and Dr Verden-Bohemier left. Mark went back to sleep.

“Mr Heston had been taken off the life support. He will be moved to the recovery room later tonight.” Said nurse Macille Dupont. She had a Creole accent. Maybe even Saint Martin. I don’t know. Never been there.

“Thank you nurse Macille.”

“You’re welcome! Gee, thanks kid. The shift was backed up the whole day and not one person said thank you. You made my day!”

I giggled.

“Mr Heston. Our shares dropped by fifty points but we think it’s probably because you are not running the business right now. Perhaps…”

“Probably?!” Mark shook his head.

“Perhaps if you have a speedy recovery, investors confidence…”

“Do you have any good news?!”

“Well, we closed a few unproductive companies and establishments and replaced them with ventures requiring less expenditures but equally good for the company's PR.”

“Like what?”

The managing assistant began flipping the files, “A fabric factory. A few shops in ‘A’ street, mmmm…”

“Anything else?”

“An orphanage and three retirement homes. We made sure the residents were relocated comfortably somewhere else…”

A nurse was knocking at the door, “Mr Heston! You have a visitor!”

“Norman. Lets carry on with this later.”

“But Mr Heston…”

“Later!”

“Right Mr Heston! As you wish!” Norman leaves.

Whybother
20-05-10, 04:19 AM
“Who is it nurse?”

I popped my head out, “Hello!” Mark made a disgusted face, “Ugh! Come in.”

“I made some ‘devil’s trumpets’ stuffed with berries! Some got strawberries. There’s some raspberry ones…”

“Can you stop yapping?!” he said, ‘yapping’.

“… and some blueberry ones… Fine!” I noticed a pile of papers on the bed side, “What’s this?” I picked it up and began reading them, “Back to business, eh?”

“What do you know about business you dumb fuck!”

I ignored it. Then I noticed a newspaper that mentioned the foreclosure of an orphanage. The name correlates with the name of an orphange mentioned in the document. “You had to do with this?! How could you? You’ll be separating the children from each other. It’ll be damaging to them!”

“You don’t understand business.”

“But Mark…! You’re an orphan yourself. How could you do this? Don’t you care about them? It’ll be bad for business as well.”

“I do what I have to keep the company afloat. We’re facing a recession. Investors want results. The process is the least of their concern.”

“From what hell hole did the devil bore you! Your parents shouldn’t have let you live in the first place. I saw you do ruthless moves and shady deals without really knowing what it was all about. I should’ve known better. I’m glad I’m moving out.”

“Fuck you! If I’m such a bad guy, why didn’t you let me die! You should’ve let me die!”

“Well maybe I should have! Maybe you should die! I’m not going to miss you if you die anyway, you jerk!” I stormed out of the room with so much anger and hatred towards Mark.

I realised I was being harsh on Mark. Sure, he just let some unfortunate children go through a painful procedure but… I don’t even know or understand why Mark is who he is and why he made bad decisions. What he did was a terrible act in my eyes and most reasoning people but I’m starting to wonder if my perception on Mark as a person is only superficial. Could it be that he’s not really a terrible person. He did do nice things once and a while. That has to count to something. Maybe he do has a soul. I ran over back to the ICU.

Mark stared at the ceiling pondering his whole life. Maybe snotface was right. Maybe all the bad things that happened in his life were punishment for all the terrible things he did. Maybe he deserve everything, the grief, the pain, the self hate. Maybe he deserve to die. He’s a terrible person. He should die. Yes. He deserve to die. He looked over to the IV line and twists it firmly with both hands, wrapped it around his neck and began strangling himself. Tears came out of his eyes because of the pain the plastic tubing crushing his wind pipe, perhaps even crying because of the wasted days he lived in this world. He heard some running footsteps. Mark quickly stopped what he was doing and pretended like nothing happened.

When I see Mark again, his face was flushed, perhaps from anger. “Mark, sorry about earlier.” I walked closer to him and saw that he’s been crying. I took a tissue and dabbed on the tears.

“Get away from me you freak!”

“You’ve been crying, haven’t you? I’ve hurt your feelings.” I giggled.

“Guys like me don’t cry, stupid! Only sissy pants like you do!”

“I made you cr-aaaaa-y!” I sung.

“Shut up!”

“Don’t die Mark. It’s not your time.”

Mark grumbles, “Yeah, whatever! You’re just saying that.” he said 'whatever'. I would've said, 'Wha'eva!'

“Yea, I didn’t really mean it. Well, goodnight. Enjoy the pastries!”

“Mmhm.”

I was about to leave the room but I can’t shake the feeling. I’m scared that Mark might actually kill himself. I turned around and gave him a great big hug!

“Don’t die Mark. Everyone will miss you.”

“Oh really? Who?”

“You’re friends and…” I paused a little. I don’t even know much about Mark’s social circles other than, ‘not my kind of people’, “I’ll miss you!”

“Ugh! Get offa me!” he said while trying to prise me of him. I didn’t let him. Mark sighed, “Can you please get off me?”

I giggled, “No.”

Mark sighed again, “I don’t wanna stay here any longer. Can you get the doctor to sign me a release form?”

“Can you manage? I mean, you’re still unwell.”

“Please?”

I stopped hugging him, “Fine. I’ll ask him.”

“Thanks.”

“But why?”

“My mother died in a hospital. I don’t want to…”

“Fine. I got it. Night Mark!” I gave him a hug and gave him a quick friendly cheeky peck on his cheek.

“Ugh! You poof!”

“Goodnight Mark!” I laughed the whole time as I was walking in the corridor.

Mark tried to take his life again using the IV line. He gave it all his strength. As he began closing in to the darkness, fears started to creep in. He began to hesitate taking his own life then releases the chokehold. He then started again then gave up. He looked at the glass sliding door that the last visitor left through. Should he give life another chance? Is there a point to it? Is there anything to achieve from it? Does it matter? Should it matter? He became too tired to think about. It just hurts his head and his weakened heart. He decided to go to sleep.

Whybother
20-05-10, 04:31 AM
The hospital is bringing Mark home today. I waited for them in the Lobby. By them, I mean Mark and the paramedics. Instead of stopping at level twenty nine, we went straight to the top floor.

When we we entered the apartment, one of the paramedics asked me a question, “Where is the room?” I told them to follow me.

The paramedics laid Mark on his bed. I was shocked! Mark had became really skinny from the last time I saw him. “What happened to him?”

“What do you mean?” asked the female paramedic.

“The last time I saw him, he was… I don’t know how to say it. He’s not like this. He’s skinnier now!”

“It was the medicine he’s taken. It causes rapid weight loss.”

“Is he OK?”

“He’ll be fine. He’ll gain back his weight when he start taking the steroids we prescibed.”

“Steroids?”

“For the pain.”

“Right.”

“What is your relationship with…” she reads her chart, “… Mr Mark Heston.”

“I’m a tenant. I rented a room here.”

“So, will you be taking care of the patient?”

“No. I’ll be moving out soon.”

“Anyone staying over in the penthouse to supervise the patient’s progress?”

I almost forgot that the apartment is a luxury penthouse, “Not that I know of.”

She exhaled, “You need someone to watch over the patient! If you have no one, you need to hire a nurse to watch over him.”

“OK. But how?”

She looked over at her partner and beckoned him, “Marcus, come and explain!”

“OK. The fee is around the ballpark of maximum fifteen hundred…”

“Fifteen…!”

“… an hour…”

“An hour…!”

“Tops. Minimum a thousand.”

“Are you sure?!”

Marcus ignored my question, “It says here, Mr Heston has no health care insurance. His company says he’s eligible. Did he refused his entitlement?”

“I don’t know.”

“The state provide around fifty percent discount to citizens.”

“Oh, OK!”

“Do you have a social security number?”

“No, I’m on a foreign student visa. Mark is an American.”

“Do you know his social security number?”

I shook Mark to wake him up but he was in deep sleep, “No, I don’t.” I thought for a moment. I don’t want to move to the crummy apartment that I found. The place was really bad. Then I had an idea and thought I’d risk it. Anyway, what is Mark going to do in his state. I’ll move out when he can really kick me out, “I think I’ll stay here a little longer. I can take care of him during the weekends and my days off from work.”

“The hospital can provide a loan at twenty five percent interest if you can’t obtain the funding on your own. Shall I do the calculations of the cost for you right now?”

“Yes please.”

“Sixteen hundreds an hour will be charged at first because of the absence of social security numbers and the proxy, you, are not an American citizen….. around ninety thousand dollars, if the recovery time is around three months. Over, it will cost more, less, we’ll reduce the cost.”

Dumbfounded, “Is that really necessary?”

“We have expensive equipments monitoring Mr Heston and the drugs that needs to be administered at a specific dosage and at certain time and duration through his recovery. We can take it away but Mr Heston’s chances of pulling through is close to nil.”

What am I to do? Do I have a choice? “OK. We’ll take the full package.” The male paramedic that goes by the name Marcus handed me his clipboard to sign. Then I remembered the grocery money. I looked in the pocket notebook where I audited the comings and goings of the groceries for the upkeep of the apartment. There are still around eighty four K left. “I found a source of funding that might cover some of the cost.” I showed them the jar of money and the book. “Will this help?”

“This will cover nicely! Good job!” the Marcus said to me. I’m glad I’m not going to be tied in to making a loan that I can never pay. I’m still paying for the fifteen K that I owed Mark, with interest. Things like that, that kept reminding why I even bother doing this. It’s not my fault that he lost his bike!

After I bid farewell to the paramedics, I went over to check up on Mark. It’s funny looking at him sleeping because it was like he was blowing raspberries every time he exhaled, together with the sounds the machine makes, they sound like some rapping melody of some kind. Well not really, but it was funny. “I don’t know why I put up with you?” I said to him. I nudged his head over and over again then slapped him. I guess it’s a form of payback for all the grief he caused me for all these years. “It’s a good thing that you look cute when you’re sleeping.” Then I left him room.

“I heard that.”

I was surprised. I leaned back and saw Mark smiling with his eyes closed. God, that’s embarrassing!

A couple of weeks…

I was able to came back home early one day, so I thought I’d give Mrs Espinosa a day off. I neglected to clean the place up as often as I did because Mark didn’t have the power to complain anyway but when I looked at the surrounding, I grew restless so I began cleaning the apartment.

http://www.cutedeadguys.net/picture.php?albumid=102&pictureid=1099

Then, while I was hoovering, I was shocked seeing a naked man on the stairs. I screamed his name, he opened his eyes. I was relieved.

“Mark, what happened?”

He smacks his lips, “Where am I?”. Temporary amnesia. It’s the drugs he’s taking. He looked around. “This stairs looks boring. Remind me to renovate the place.”

“Can you get up?”

Mark looked at each of his limbs and tried to move them. He shook his head.

“How did you get there then?!” I helped him up so I can bring him back to his room. When I looked at his bed, I knew why he went down and left his bedroom.

It was horrible taking care of Mark. One day when I came home during lunchbreak, I found him asleep on the corridor. It turned out he had gone to the toilet right on the spot because his legs suddenly cramped and went stiff so he couldn’t move. The stench was, euggggh! We had to move the place he sleeps downstairs in my side of the apartment so I can better monitor him. The machines was doing my head in. When is he going to get well? His tantrum was just as bad as when he was well. Perhaps even worst now that I had to help him with everything. I’m just glad nurse Rita was around to take shifts and deal with his whims when I’m out of the house.

Almost two months and few days later…

Mark was starting to get better now. His appetite was growing, and he started to work out again. I told him not to but he wouldn’t listen. I should’ve covered the mirrors in the house. I know how vain he is. Ever since he was well enough to walk on his own, he thinks he can do anything. I had to keep reminding him that he’s still sick but he’s so hard headed. One thing he listened to me though, going out is off limit.

I was going for my language classes one day. I thought I’d check up on Mark before I call nurse Rita in. I went over to his bed and saw something unsavoury being stubborn under his blanket. I nudge him.

“Mark, wake up. I’m leaving to school.”

Mark stayed still. I shook him harder. I was shocked to find that he was hard, stiff. I cried. I thought he finally killed himself. It was like he was petrified like in the Harry Potter movie. The one with the Chamber Pot of Secrets. I thought he stabbed himself and died. I pushed the duvet over.

http://www.cutedeadguys.net/picture.php?albumid=102&pictureid=1098

Nope, it’s his thing. Not a knife. Still, I made a phone call to the hospital.

Sobbing, “Hello? Dr Verden-Bohemier? My friend died.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes. He’s stiff already. I think he died last night.”

“What is his temperature?”

I touched his skin. Surprisingly, he’s still warm. “Cross that out doctor. I think he just died this morning. He’s still warm. Can you please comeover please. I don’t know what to do.”

Dr VB came a few minutes later. He checked Mark’s vitals. He smiled. He lifted Mark on oneside and dropped him. “He’s OK!”

“What?! Are you sure?” I poked at Mark, “But he’s well in rigor mortis.”

Dr VB slipped his hand under Mark’s pillow and pulled out a small clear resealable plastic bag with a few tabs inside. “This!”

“What’s that?”

The doctor laughed, “It’s a drug. You’re friend is in pretty much rigor! But without the mortis.” The doctor seemed pretty tickled pink. He began swinging his stethoscoped and it accidentally hit Mark’s… there was a muffled groan coming from Mark.

“I don’t quite understand. That drug made Mark like this?”

“You don’t know?” I shook my head. “Then your friend here is probably playing a prank on you!” The doctor seemed he can’t contain the rising tide of laughter. “Sorry.”

I sighed angrily, “So, he’s fine?!” the doctor left with a rosey cheek full of amusement, ready to share his first joke of the day with his colleague. I looked at Mark and became really angry. I had to punish him for making me went through that humiliation. I took a chilli and rubbed it under his nose and into his nose holes. His nose twitched and barely grunted because of it. “Serves you right! Next time if you do this again, I’ll just ignore you! Even if you’re really are dead!” I left Mark after I got hold of nurse Rita and left for my language classes.

Whybother
20-05-10, 04:45 AM
EARLIER…Yesterday

Mark had some of his friends over while the narrator was away. They tell each how they’ve been, what they’ve been doing lately and exchanged stories. The sort of things friends talk about.

“Marky, any idea when you’re gonna be kicking around the block?” Landon asked Mark.

“The doctor said I’m good going back to work but I mustn’t push myself.”

“No, I mean when are we gonna do some action! You know what I mean?!” Landon insinuated. He started touching Mark’s… and it went like, you know, thing.

“I can’t Lando. Maybe when I’m feeling stronger.”

Landon sulked, but still doing it. “Landy, leave him alone.” Dane requested. Landon took his hand off. Landon dissatisfied, jumped on the bed and began kissing and gropping Mark. Euwww! Dane squeezes his shoulder, once again telling him to stop. Landon got off the bed sulking and kicking the floor.

“It’s OK Dane. I’m sorry Lando. It’s not that I don’t wanna. I’m just too tired.”

“Fine. But once you’re fit for a duel, you come to me first! Deal?”

“I promise.”

“It’s your birthday coming up buddy. What do you want?” Dane asked.

“Let’s do a house party!” Winston suggested.

“Yeah! That will be wicked good!” Landon exclaimed.

Mark shook his head, “No guys. I don’t feel like in a partying mood.”

“Then can we party?” Winston asked.

“What do you want for your birthday this year buddy?” Dane asked.

Dale had an idea, “Why don’t we go fishing?”

“No guys. I don’t wanna do anything this year. I don’t wanna celebrate my birthday.”

Landon became agitated, “Why not?!”

“Don’t say that buddy! It’s your birthday. You have to celebrate it.” Dale. Winston concurred.

“Please guys. I want to rest this year. Maybe we can have a belated party, later on. When I’m in a partying mood. Not now.” Landon, Winston and Dale became disappointed.

“Leave it guys! Marky needs his breathing space.” Dane.

“Not even a beer party? It’ll just be us guys!” Winston requested. Mark shook his head. Winston sort of powted. He was about to say pizza but still Mark shook his head. “Dude, did you replace us with someone else?! Who is it?!”

Mark laughed, “No Winnie! I’m just not feeling well. I’m not well. Why don’t you guys get it?!”

[Characters position in the room, Mark was lying down on his bed, Dane was standing rubbing Mark’s hair, Dale was sitting on a chair rubbing Mark’s feet, Landon was sitting, holding Mark’s hand and rubbing Mark’s left thigh, Winston was sitting, squeezing Mark’s left arm with both hands.]

“I’m bored staying indoors all the time.”

“Why don’t you go out? Get some fresh air.” Landon.

“I can’t. I’m not allowed.”

“By who?” Landon.

“This nurse and this kid that looks after me.”

Dane, “You should listen to them buddy.”

“Why don’t they let you go out? Who the hell do they think they are telling you what to do?!” Landon.

“They said I’m too weak. I think that’s stupid! I’m already working out! Didn’t even break a sweat!”

“Someone need to teach those bitches a lesson…”

“Landy, quit it!” Dane advised Landon.

“Tell you what! I think we should pull a prank on them. What do you think?”

“Now Land…” Dane and Dale said simultaneously.

“I think I’m might be up for it.”

“Now buddy. I don’t think that’s such a good idea. You should rest…” Dane.

“Oh, relax Daney! It will be fun! Which prank are we gonna pull on them?!” Landon was festering with excitement.

“The kid has to clean the place up every time I took a crap. Maybe we should crap in a box and hide it in the kid’s bedroom. Somewhere the kid can’t find it.”

“Guys. That’s sick, not to mention cruel.” Dale.

“Or we can put hair dyes in the shampoo. The kid will look like a clown after that!” Landon.

“The kid is already a clown!” Mark and Landon laughed. “You know, there’s one thing we could try. So far, I could tell the kid to do anything I wanted. The kid felt sorry for me. Probably because the poor fucker thought it was it’s fault that I’m like this!”

“That fucker did this to you!!! That kid needs a…”

Mark began to worry, “No no no Lando! It’s not the kid!”

“If it is, I’ll crush that ugly fuck! No one messes with my dudes!”

“The kid is a bit of a freak. Kept checking up on me. Everything sharp and pointy was hidden from me. Whenever I was using a pen, the snotface stares at me while I was working. Look around! The place is almost empty!”

“Glad someone is watching out for you dude! Takes away my worry a little.” Dane.

“You should play dead!”

“Yeah, you’re right!”

“I mean really play dead! Proper stiff, snuff. Then we’ll take a video of what the kid do to you. I think the kid is gay.”

“Why would you say that?”

“The kid been watching you dude! It’s obvious the freak likes you!”

“You guys are crazy!” Dale. Dane nodded, feeling the same.

“No, guys. I think Lando might be right.”

“Here we go again!” Dale.

“I am cute, aint I?”

“Just stop it Mark.” Dale.

“We should make a bet. Who thinks the kid will do something to Mark?” Landon. Winston lifted his hand. The other two men shook their heads. Feeling rather awkward, Winston put his hand back down.

Mark lifted his hand, “I think the kid will do something to me.”

“Whatcha gonna do?! Landon.

“You know.” Mark raised his eye brows up and down, holding his… thing. Dane, Dale and Winston made sighs of disgust. “If I’m right, you guys owe me birthday money.”

“What if you’re wrong?!” Dale.

“Then I’ll owe each of you money. Wager, a hundred bucks!”

“I’m in! I’m with your camp buddy!” Landon.

I came home and found Mark stoned again for the third time. This time, he was completely bare. It was disgusting. “If you can hear me, this is the last time I tolerate this Mark. Next time, I’ll kick your ding-a-lings. I swear, whence you got better, I’m moving out of this place.”

“Mark, pay up!” Dale.

“I don’t understand! Why did nothing happened?”

“Maybe the kid is straight.” Dane.

“Doubt it! That shrimp is a sissy!” Landon.

“Yeah! The kid bakes cookies!” Mark took some hundred notes from his wallet and handed it over each to Dane, Dale and Winston.

“Uh uh uh…Three times the wager. Nine hundred bucks.”

“Oh, come on!”

“A deal is a deal. You shouldn’t have been too cocky!”

“What is the next prank, dude?!” Landon.

“No more pranks buddy.”

“Why?! You should at least do one last payback! That kid is a pushover. Tell the kid to do something embarrassing. Then we snap it up and put it on Youtube!”

“No. It’s no fun anymore.”

“Why?”

“The kid did nothing wrong. I mean…”

“Why should you care?”

“Well…Maybe…It’s just that…I think I might…”

“You think you might?”

“I think I might…”

“Yes?”

“I love…”

“Wait. You’re not gonna say what I think you’re gonna say? Are ya?”

Mark became nervous. He’s not about to embarrass himself by saying something he’s not really even sure about. “No! I love having the kid around. Who else gonna do my laundry and keep my penthouse clean! I don’t even have to pay the kid! In fact, the kid gives me rent. Crazy!” Shaking his head. After his friends left, Mark began to wonder how his life would be like when the narrator moves out. Would it ever be the same?

It had been a few days since the last time it happened. I’m just glad he stopped it. I guess he actually heard me. Mark seemed better now. The doctor said he’ll be doing well on his own now. That means, I have to move out. [crying] I’ve started packing my things already. Today, I’ll be signing a contract for that crummy apartment. I don’t want to move!

“The doctor said you’ll be fine from now on. You can go outdoors now because they are slowing reducing the amount of morphine you’re taking. Remember to follow the instructions.”

Mark nodded then realised, “Wait, I thought so far, it was you and Rita was taking care of my meds. What happened?”

“I’m moving out!”

“You’re moving out! But why?”

“You … Wait, you don’t remember?”

Mark looked confused, “Remember what?” This seems to be a great opportunity not to be missed. I wasn’t really kicked out if he can’t remember kicking me out. This is good. I’m not looking forward moving over to that rundown place. A dump with a feeble excuse to call itself a space fit for habitation.

“Nothing.” I pretended.

“What do you mean when you say you’re moving out?”

“It’s nothing. I’m not moving out.”

“But why…” Mark was about to begin his sentence, hesitate then gave up. “Hei.”

I turned to face him, “What?”

“Thanks for taking care of me.”

“Mrs Espinosa did it most of the time. Thank her.”

“I will.” He smiled. “Thanks for staying with me.”

“Whatever.” I left him and went in my room locking it. I don’t want him to know that I was getting ready to move out. He might remember that he kicked me out in the first place.

Whybother
03-06-10, 03:49 AM
WAKING UP FROM THE NIGHTMARE

Jason and I swing over to a mall later where the coupon says I can claim the free toiletries. Not that I need them. But what else am I suppose to do for the rest of the day. Anyway, I left Jason next to an island with plants in them. We agreed that I’ll see him in a few minutes later. I was only getting a two bottles of liquid soap. It’s not as if anything interesting is going to happen around Jason. Right?

Clue… http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=bOEvBlNI-wc

After I got the stuff and got myself some pastries to bring home, I don’t know why I got them, I don’t even have a craving, I came back and found Jason still sitting where I left him. He looked upset, but then he always had that slightly sad look in his eyes and his thin lips looked like he’s powting, ready to cry at the same time you got the feeling that you shouldn’t mess with him. Probably because he has an imposing build. I thought of asking if he’s alright. Naaaah!

“Got them Jay!”

“Anything else?”

“No. Lets go.”

We got back in the van. I grew impatient, ripped open the crisp plastic covering of the twin pack bottles of soap, unscrewed one and gave it a whiff. Why did I even bother? I don’t even like dewberry.

“Smells nice. What is it?”

“Dewberry scented bath/shower gel. D’ you want it?”

He shook his head.

“Oh, go on! I don’t like dewberry!”

“Put it at the back.”

“You could use some.”

He looked at me with a patronised look. He got me worried, then changed his expression with a smile and laughed. What a relief!

When we were finally back to the place, my temporary place to live, I freshened up, took a table spread I found in a room where they keep the sheets there, and have a picnic on my own. I can’t believe it had barely been eight in the morning, yet I went to the appartment, got to my workplace, and went to the mall in just over an hour. I thought about it. Right! I always had to wake up early to catch the bus or walk so that’s why it feels different. Jason was my chauffer. Thank you Jason!

I can’t stop thinking about Mark. Could I have stopped all this? To drown my sorrows, I sing a song to myself. Yes, I have a terrible voice, but I sing for my own amusement and no one else. So there! Anyway, I almost laughed at the part where… never mind.

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=C3mKQT08_rk

There's a part in the flashback later that explains why the narrator is laughing. See if you can spot the reference.I picked a great spot overlooking the cliff. The sky was beautiful! You can see that the day broke a few minutes ago because most that you can see is the blue with alternating arrangement of orange. It looked random but naturally organised, like a mixed salad. I looked over at the food I bought earlier. They looked beautifully made, colourful, but even that wasn’t alluring, rather they overwhelmed me and makes me want to vomit. Not even the prettiest one with slices of kiwi and stuff could tempt me. Why did I waste money on these?! I feel bad with my foolishness, but I don’t want to waste them. I cut an acute slice of a giant lemon custard. I don’t think I can even finish the slender portion, so I pinched the pointed end and gave it try. Nope, I don’t feel like eating the rest. Feeling rather idled, I walk around for a few seconds and sit back down on the picnic spread.

Jason appeared looking like he had a nice morning shower. He was smiling. This time, he’s wearing a black t-shirt with a fairly large white fish bone insignia on it. I think he changed his jeans too, but I can’t tell really. To me, they all looked the same more or less.

“You had a shower?” I asked him. He grunts. I guess that means yes. “Nice t-shirt. Where did you get it?”

“Thanks. It’s mine. I left my clothes here once and a while.”

He got a pleasant smile. Sort of remind of Mark. So he left his clothes here…? STOP! I think we know enough of that! I thought I’d offer some food. “Want some of these?”

He looked uninterested, shook his head. I pack up the food to bring them back inside so I can have them later. “Wanna help?”Jason asked me. I nodded. I observed as he took his hand out of his pocket. He rubbed his fingers of his right hand and sniffed it then held out his hand to help. That’s suspicious.

“Why did you do that?” I asked.

“Do what?”

“You rubbed your fingers together then smelled it.”

“It’s nothing. Come on, give me something to carry.”

Come to think of it, he had his hands in his pocket most of the time. Actually, almost all the time. He had it in when he was at the door yesterday. Something is not quite right. “Why did you have your hands in your pockets?” Jason exhales, then put his hand back in his pocket. “Jason? Have you been… you know… touching your things.” Grunting sounds coming out of his nose. “All this time?” I think I struck a nerve because he seemed uncomfortable.

He looked down. “Yes.” I was right?! He turned to me, “How could you tell?”

I have no idea what or how to answer. I’m as surprised as he is. “Why?”

“It’s too embarrassing to talk about.”

“Oh, go on!”

“Promise not to make fun of me!”

“I won’t.” I swore.

“I have a small penis.” Huh?! So that means… Oh my God! “Don’t make fun of me!” he exclaimed with anger. I just ignored him, looking at the sunrise. I turned to look at him seeing that he is upset, having both of his hands back in his pockets.

“I don’t know why guys are so obsessed with that sort of stuff.” I really don’t.

“So ya ain’t gonna make fun of me?”

“Why would I? It’s stupid anyway.”

Jason held out his hands to offer me help carrying the stuff. I declined. No thank you! Not after where those hands have been!

“I can manage.” Smiled and quickly leave him there.

Jason found me in the kitchen putting the food away. “Where are the guys?”

“I think they are at the beach. Where ever that is.”

“Lets go there!”

“I don’t know…”

“I do! Come on!”

I’ve got nothing better to do, so “Sure.”

I followed Jason down the hill and through the forest along the narrow beaten path which looked like it was laid with grit. The path ended at some sandy area with huge boulders. Jason called out his friends.

“Guys! Where are you?!”

Faintly, “Over here!” Jason goes to his friends while I walk around a little. This place looks familiar. I think Mark brought me here once. But… naaaaah! My joints are a little tired but I don’t remember doing anything heavy. Oh, this morning. I’ve been rather forgetful lately. Must be because of Mark’s sui… death. I heard some thrashing in the water. I look at the sea and see what look like a man drowning. I ran over to the guys and called out to them but they already noticed it. I can see Dale running over to the water towards the figure in distress. I’ve got a feeling that it is one of them. At closer inspection, it was Dane.[Pale faced. A little blue. Mouth slightly parted. Eyes opened. Happy?] I saw Jason running back into the forest, possibly getting help.

Dale did his best to resuscitate. Dane gave a deep heave of breath. Blood came gushing back to his face. Dale felt for his pulse. His facial expression didn't change. It doesn’t look good. Dale kept pressing Dane’s chest trying to get Dane to respond. Dane was fighting for his life kept trying to take air in. What felt like a very long time, Dale looked very tired. His friends offered to help, but his faced seemed hopeless. Dale stood up and moved away. Is that it? So, what happens next? Please don’t die Dane. It’s already enough that Mark left me. I don’t even know you.

Landon went over and touches Dane’s body. His torso twitches due to muscle spasm. [Dane ejaculates. Happy?!] Landon seemed pretty amused by it.

“Guys. Look!” and touches it again. Clearly his other friends are upset. Landon got his thing out and did it into Dane’s mouth. I was horrified. Then Dane started coughing. His eyes rolled over and let out a hair raising cry. It was terrifying. He sounded like he was in serious pain. I can’t help the tears from my eyes. What is happening around me? This is just too much. Dale tried again to revive Dane. Eventually, the groaning stopped but Dale didn’t stop. “Is he gone?”

Dale sniffles, “I think so.” Landon got down and carried on with his business. Dale seemed upset. He rubs Dane’s groin and patted then turned away. [Dale’s action caused Dane to ejaculate. Again.] Who are these people?! What is Landon doing?! Dane’s chest slowly stops moving yet Landon seemed tranquille. Dane? I… I don’t know. I was too… I went over behind some boulders and crawled into a ball, trying to make sense of things, which will never make sense. The guy was smiling at me the last time I saw him alive and well and now…

Whybother
03-06-10, 04:07 AM
http://www.cutedeadguys.net/picture.php?albumid=102&pictureid=1097

OLD BOYS BEING BAD

Winston became curious, “So, Karl. What is this yah-luhr-grr-aesh?”

“It’s wrestling little dude! You’ll see once we got to the beach.”

“Sounds like a gay sport to me!” Landon

“No Landy! All of the guys there doing it are straights!” Dane rubs his head and face. “It was like a gay man’s dream to be surrounded by a sea of gorgeous, fit, straight men.” Dane is happy. Hurrah. Sheesk! Crazy horny bunch.

“Guys! What do we do about the kid?” Dale began.

“Nothing! Or we suck ‘em so the kid give up everything!” Landon

“You know that ain’t gonna work. Mark left everything to the kid. That or everything is given up to charity.”

“Shit!” Landon “Do you think the kid is Mark’s?”

“No way! He would had to be around twelve for that to happen!”

“You’d never know!”

“I think we should give the kid a chance.” Dane suggested.

Everyone was surprised, Dale “Are you feeling OK buddy?” Landon “Yeah! We thought you hate that little bastard!”

Dane sighs, “I do… The hippie kid is alright… but… there’s a reason why Mark told us about the kid before he died. I think we should give it a try.”

“Hippie? I don’t want to! I hate that ugly fuck!”

They finally arrived at the beach. The moon was low, floating just a few inches off the sea. Winston starts cracking on the beer, passing it around. The men observed Dane as he prepared himself and explained the rules. [Fine! I’ll tell you what he did. He rolled up his jeans just to the knees then lifted the huge bottle of oil and pour it over himself, rubbing it into his hair and all over his skin. He poured some on his hand and placed them in his pants. You know what he’s doing. The guys did the same, except for Winston because he’s already wearing trunk. Dane helped them get the oil on each other because the container of oil is very heavy. So, they touch each other, rubbing the stuff on each other. Happy?!]

So, they wrestled and had fun. Dane got too cocky because he beat them almost all the time. Losers had to drink. The person who pass out will be… euugh! They asked for a re-match, but still, they lose. Dane began to enjoy his uncontested victory, taunted his friends so he can beat them again in another tournament. “Turks may be better at it, but I’m king among you LOSERS! YAH! OH YEAH!”

They huddled together, Dale “I’m really hating him right now! He’s making us look bad!”

“Are we gonna do anything about it?” Winston

Dale thought for a moment “I think we should pin him…”

“Hey wimps! Scared that I beat you again?”

“Hold your horses Karl! I’ll beat you again!”

“You wish!”

“As I was saying. We should pin him down, all of us, and pour beer in his mouth until he’s so pissed…”

“I like the way you think Dale!” Landon

“So? Whatch ya guys think?”

“I’m in!”

“Winston?”

Winston isn’t so sure that it was a good idea or that it would work, “OK.”

“Dane, I’m up for it!” Dale

“Whose turn is it?”

“Mine!” Winston points out

“Good man!”

Dane and Winston began to wrestle. Dale and Landon took Dane by surprise. Landon did a choke hold and Dale pulls his legs so he fall on his back. The guys restrained him, pinning him to sandy ground. The tickled and things. Dane was a sport, laughed, but annoyed at the same time at the way his friends are treating him.

“Guys! Fun is over! I’ll wet myself!”

“That’s the point!” Dale

Disgusting what is going to happen but if it is not told, you guys would switch off. [Sigh]Winston sits on Dane’s chest, pushing his mass towards his knees and Landon kept his choke hold. Dane was choking as his air supply was rapidly running out. You lot think about unclean thoughts. Go on!… Fine! I’ll make it quick! Dale… euugh! Lick… yuck! Dane’s leg. Moving on! As Dane passing out, Dale slip Dane’s jeans off him then went to get the beer. They all got down to their undies. He pushed Winston over so he could pour the beer into Dane’s mouth. Winston took over Landon’s role so Landon could suck on… you get the idea.

They got Dane so drunk, he can’t get up and defend himself from what his supposed friends are going to do to him. Dane was furious but laughed.

“You’re sick guys! Aaahh! [coughs] I… guys are gonna pay for this!”

Dirty stuff! Yuck! Landon… do stuff into Dane’s mouth. Forcing him to take it in. Dale do rear deployment, whatever that is and Winston like, did things to Dane’s thing. They rotate and repeat until they exhausted Dane and eventually themselves. The things I have to tolerate so you guys will stay with the story.

Morning draws in. The guys wake up and stared at each other very content with the activity they were up to last night. Sickos! They looked around to look for Dane.

“Where is he?” Dale

Winston noticed, “There!” Dane was sleeping far away, pretty close to the water.

“Winnie. Wake him up before he drowns.”

“I say let him drown so we can have fun with his body later.”

Dale wasn’t amused, “We just lost Mark, Landon. It’s not funny.”

“Don’t tell me you’re not thinking about it!”

“Not this time. I can’t take two losses at once.”

Winston went over to wake slumbering Dane. He shook Dane up. Dane coughed, letting out last night’s drink that filled his stomach.

“Dane. Wake up.” Dane to groggy to respond instead took a deep breath and exhaled. Winston can see that he’s awake, left him. Dane tried to stand up. His head was throbbing, he can’t keep his balance causing him to trip over several times. The tide was drawing inland every passing seconds. Dane dangerously walked towards the see. He thought he can see…

“Hey, Dane! What are you doing?!” Dale

“Forget him! He’s only going for a swim!”

“But he’s drunk! But then again.”

“He’s a good swimmer. He’ll be fine!”


Jason appeared a little too late with his van later. I heard the tyres rolling over the gritty beaten path.

They unload Dane’s lifeless body into the van.

“Where is the kid?” Dale

“Who cares? Leave the fucker.”


I heard my name being called out but I wish not to answer. What’s the point? Dale eventually found me mumbling gibberish. I wasn’t even saying anything comprehensible but it sounded like I was saying words. It doesn’t make sense. Jason also saw me.

“What’s gonna happen?”

“We’ll talk about it back at the mansion.”

“What about the kid?”

Dale thought for a moment. “We take him with us. The kid seemed to be in shock.”

“Poor kid.”

Landon calls out, “Hey guys! Lets get going!” the guys waved back.

Dale spoke to me, “Come on kid. Lets get going.” I don’t want to go anywhere with you freaks! What… I… getting my head down so I don’t have to think. Dale grew impatient, picked me up and dragged me to the van and threw me in. It was sad seeing Dane’s lifeless body. My fingers touched his right hand. I felt his cold wedding band. I feel like going crazy. I want to hurt him so much for letting me through this. Him and Mark! What the… Why?!!!!! Dale came on board as well. He argued with Landon about coming over. He told Landon to walk back with Winston on foot, then closed the hatch as the van began moving. I stood up and went over to the passenger seat. I turned my head and saw Dale doing things. He was… [the narrator is too distressed. Dale was licking the semen off Dane’s body and sucking… stuff. Then did it in Dane’s mouth then kissing him while lapping… Yuck! That’s enough! Are you guys even humans anymore or just creatures with… Whatever. What am I going to do with you guys? I can’t seem to finish my sentences properly with you guys. You always make me worry.] I hit my head on the window over and over again to get the images out of my head. God help me! Please help me! I don’t want to be in this situation. God…

They brought Dane to the white room and started doing stuff on him. Vigorous stuff. The narrator had lost bearing and became inattentive.

“Hey! Look! He’s still doing it.” Landon ejaculated as he made Dane’s torso do the similar muscle spasm. Dale saw the narrator looking… just looking bad. What more is there to describe.

“Jay. Take the kid some where else.”

“OK, buddy… Hey kid. Let’s go somewhere else.”

The narrator couldn’t move. Jason nudge almost caused the narrator to fall. Jason lifted the distraught person. He was about to bring it up to one of the rooms, you know, the themed rooms but the narrator got off and walked away.

“OK.” Traumatised, got down onto the floor and lied down. Jason became concerned. “Hey. Don’t sleep on the floor.” He once again picked the kid up. “Where?”

“Downstairs.”

He got what was being said, “OK.” Jason tucked in then kissed on the forehead. “Hang on there.” Then kissed the forehead again. He left by closing the door.

Whybother
03-06-10, 04:48 AM
MUGGED

I finished my reports early today so I waited in the employees’ lounge until everyone else was done with their work. The first person I saw entered the resting area was Esther.

“Hi Esther! Finished working?”

“No baby! I still have a few calculations left but I think I’ll do it tomorrow. You?”

“All done!”

“That’s great!” then Minara Begum showed up. “Hey Minara baby! So?”

Minara spoke in her Bangladeshi slash Geordie accent, “It was mad pat! I was trying to isolate five chemical compounds in a product sample, it turns out there were twenty different compounds instead! I just hate it when they fail to report properly!”

“I think they did it on purpose.” said Esther.

“I think so too!” Minara agreeing with her.

“Shift is over! No more work talk! Now, who is left in the lab? That God damned Chase was hassling everyone to lock up! Can you believe now he’s in the Human Resources Department?!”

“No way!” Minara and I exclaimed.

“They are laying off some of the staffs now because you know, the whole economic crisis and such.” As Esther was telling us of the grim news, Charlotte showed up and spoke in her London accent. Essex or something, I don’t know. “Alright guys! How was your day?”

“Good!”, I said, “Not bad!” said Esther, “A nightmare!” Minara said.

“Do you know the Arab guy in our lab?”

“Yes!” we answered in concert.

“He’s leaving us! Today is his last day!”

“Awwwhhh!” we exclaimed. “But why? Is he laid off as part of the severence package?”

Charlotte shook her head, “Apparently, his green card doesn’t checkout. He’s getting deported!”

“What!” we said.

“Apparently, as well, his name is in the terror watch list!”

“But Umar Hilani is a generic name! There bound to be a few hundreds or even thousands of Umar Hilani in this world!” I pointed out.

“Yes, but he is from Syria.” Charlotte said. “Oh, yeah.” We all said knowing that the country is in the US list of countries accused of state sponsored terror.

“Who’s in the lab now?” Esther asked.

“No one. Most left already after the shift ends. Around five thirty.”

Umar Hilani opened the door, “Oh, hey ladies!” he greeted and just gave a nod as a welcoming gesture to me. “Is anyone going back to the lab now? Chase been asking for the place to be sealed for tonight.”

“Nope.” Everyone said shaking our heads.

“Is it true you’re leaving us Umar?” I asked.

“Yup! It’s my last day today.”

“Well, we will miss you.” I said.

Esther in her loud voice, “Oh we all will really miss you! Damn ‘lame duck’ is taking out all the dreamy Arabs from this country with his stupid policies!”

We all giggled, Esther carries on, “Hell yeah! Omar, you’re the only decent looking guy around the lab…” then looked at me, “No offence kid! You’re beautiful in your own way!”

I laughed not because I see it as an insult but because I’m glad I’m not turning people’s heads, “None taken Esther!” I said wiping the tears of laughter.

“What about Cole? He’s cute! And Kevin!” Charlotte said.

“That white boy?! He’s much too young for me! But with Omar!” she raised her eye brows up and down.

Umar is probably blushing but his naturally tanned skin hides it. “Good night everyone!” he bid to everyone, holding out his right hand and nodding to every faces in the room.

“Assalamualaikum.” Minara said to him.

“Waalaikumussalamwarahmatullah.” Umar responded.

“Umar! Just sing for us one last song please?!” I requested.

“Which song do you want me to sing?” he asked.

“Oughni at tarab!” I said.

“What’s that?” Charlotte asked.

“It’s the songs he’s been singing all this time. Where ‘ave you been Cha’luh’?”

“So that’s what it’s called.”

“No Charlotte. Oughni at tarab means ‘traditional Arabic songs’ stylie. Not the name of the songs.” I said.

“Oh, right!” she exclaimed.

“Go on baby! Let me hear you singing one last time!” Esther said and we all made noises agreeing with her.

Umar Hilani sings beautifully. I was probably the only one that understand a little about his singing and what the song was about. The girls were just staring at his face and admiring his voice. Typical!

“Masyallah!” I exclaimed.

“What’s that?” Esther asked.

“What’s what?” I asked.

“That mush mush sheller…”

“Mashallah?”

“Yeah, mush ella!”

Umar explains it to her, “Muslims and Arabs say ‘masha allah’ when they are complimenting on someone or something.”

“Oo! Say it again baby!” Umar entertained her by repeating the phrase. “Ooh! Again!” Esther requested.

Then I said, “Enough of that Esther. The guy needs to get home. You know, to his OWN FAMILY.” Esther crossed her arms and appeared grouchy.

“Bye everyone.” Umar bid.

“Mas al kheir!” I said to him.

“Mas an nur.” He replied and left closing the door behind.

“Oh fuck!” Esther shouted. Me and Minara told her off. “It’s all our damn president’s fault! Now I have nothing to look forward to! I’m voting for Obama. I ain’t voting for white trash like McCain.”

“Hey! I’m white!” Charlotte said.

“But you ain’t American. I love you baby!”

“Good!” Charlotte sulked.

“Friends, did any of you see Janice?” Minara asked.

“From human resources?” Esther asked with Minara responding with a “Yes!”

“Yea, where is she?” I asked.

“Haven’t you heard?! She was fired!”

“No!” we all said at once.

“But why?” I asked.

“Because she did a bad job of down sizing the employee list.”

“And now they got Chase to run the department!” grouchy Esther blurted.

“But he’s a jerk!” Minara said.

“Exactly!” Esther said.

“Have you been colouring your hair Charlotte?”

“Yeah, I bleached them.”

“Stick to highlights.”

“Why?”

“Your hair is starting to thin out a bit.”

“Really?” Esther and Minara agreed. “Awwh! I knew something was wrong. Thanks for pointing it out.”

“I’ll have to start sending out my résumés then.” I sighed and stood up ready to go home.

“No, you’re good! The rest of us that are in trouble!” Charlotte said. “Oh yes!” they all said, also getting ready to go home.

“Really?” I asked Charlotte.

“Mhmm.” Then switched the lights off and closed the door.

A few days later, I received a call from Charlotte telling me that Janice was living in a shelter at the edge of town so I thought I’d go on over for a visit.

“Goodbye Rita! Take good care of Mark for me!”

“I will, won’t I Mr Heston.” The nurse said to Mark as if he’s an infant.

“I’m not fully asleep you know.” Mark opened one eye.

“I know.” Rita mocked him while making faces.

“When will you be home?” Mark asked but the door was already closed the door when he finished his sentence.

I took a bus to the shelter and had to change buses two or even three times to get there. Don’t remember. The journey took twenty five minutes. The neighbourhood looked derelict with graffiti on the walls and homeless people pushing supermarket trollies and baby carriages as a form of transport for their belongings.

When I arrived at the shelter, there were queues of people lining up for their lunch coupons. I can’t help but thinking that Janice is one of them, scraping a living on hand outs. It just hurts to think about it.

When I walked to the entrance, a large black lady stopped me. “If you want to getchya food, you need to line up for the free food voucher.”

“Oh, I’m not here for lunch. I’m looking for a friend. Her name is Janice Brocker.”

“OK then. Come on in!” she welcomes.

I was peering across the room looking for a familiar face.

“Hai!” a person called out, jumping up and down. “Hei!” I replied.

She looked healthy but now thinner. It’s sad to see a friend living in a place like this. I tried not to be rude by hiding my pity towards her.

“Hi Janice! How have you been?”

She jumped and smile, “Great!..... Oh yeah…” tapping her her stomach with her hands. I have no idea what she was on about.

“I’m pregnant!”

“Congratulations! How long?!” I asked joining her in her uppity mode.

“Three months!” she said.

“But then, Charlotte said you divorced your husband when both of you lost your jobs. How will you manage?”

“Oh, we sorted things out. He knows I’m pregnant and we called off the divorce.”

“Where is he now?”

“Out there, being a bread winner.”

“So he got a job?”

“No, still seeking… What name do you think I should give to the baby. Maybe David after his grandfather or Causton or even Jacob! What if it’s a girl…”

“Janice, are you really OK?”

“Yes, I am.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes! Quit worrying.”

I took out a bank note worth a hundred and gave it to her.

“Are you sure?”

“You’re a friend. If it weren’t for you, I would have to work with Chase. He’s such a jerk.”

“And a racist!”

“Never mind that! He’s such a bully. Everyone hated him. Do you know that he got your post now?”

“Yes, Charlotte told me.”

“Now everyone is scared to get on his wrong side. He’s so subjective in his choice of lay offs. Anyway, what happened after you were fired? You didn’t even tell us at work.”

“Don’t ask. It’s embarrassing… Oh, OK, fine! I ran into debt, lost my house, lost my car, almost lost my husband… and gained a baby! What more do I have to add?!”

“Sorry I asked.”

“No, no. Charlotte told me everyone at work worried about me. I get it.”

“Do you know that Umar…”

“Yes, Charlotte told me… Say, do you want to help out the dinner rounds?”

“Yea, why not. Do you get your clothes from the charity shops now?’

“Charity shops? This? Oh, no I got them from the shelter. Why?”

“Now you look like me. We’re like related now or something.”

Janice laughed, “Serves me right for making fun of you a while back. But you now, second hand apparel really grows on me. It’s just as good as brand new designer clothing. They look the same, they feel the same just someone else wore them before I do.”

“Glad you finally see the virtues of things bought from charity shops.”

Whybother
03-06-10, 05:01 AM
I left the shelter around late afternoon. On my way to a bus stop, a short stocky man appeared in front of me with a pistol covered in a handkerchief.

“Give me your wallet!” he commanded.

“I don’t have a wallet.” I said.

“Just give me all your valuables!”

“Well, I have this keychain that a family member gave to me. It’s pretty valuable to me.”

“Can’t you see I’m holding a gun to your face! I’m robbing you!”

“No you’re not!”

“Yes I am… Wait, what are you saying?”

“That’s not a real gun!”

“Yes it is!”

“No it’s not! Then why are you covering it in a hand towel?”

“Well, you know. So I wouldn’t leave any finger prints. Don’t you watch CSI kid?! Give me your valuables!”

“No, I will not give it to you! That’s a toy!”

“Do you want me to smoke you kid?! It’s real! Anyway, how would you know how a real gun looks?!”

“It says ‘Hasbro’ on the handle.”

“Oh shit!... I modified it into a real gun!”

“No you didn’t!”

“Yes I did!”

“Why is it hollow then?”

“It’s not!”

“As you were shaking it like a nervous wreck, the plastic parts inside rattled. It’s hollow!”

“Shit!” the mugger exclaimed. He threw the toy gun away and took out a large kitchen knife with a yellow handle out of his pants. “How’s this? Will this work?”

I was surprised, “Yes.” I cried for help then noticed the street was littered with hobos that can’t afford cable. Who am I kidding!

“Now, give me your money!”

I rummage around in my bag for it, “Give me the whole thing!” the mugger said and snatched the bag from me. He tipped out the content and pick up that thing that I keep my important things like ID, plastics and money. He ran off with it, in the mean time taking the money out and dropped the rest on the pavement. I ran to get my belongings before the homeless people in the surrounding area have the chance to get them. I check them properly, relieved that the only thing taken are dollar notes and coins.

“Thank you for not taking everything!” I called out to the mugger.

“Don’t mention it!” he shouted.

I never thought a criminal could be so considerate… Hey! The guy just mugged me and I’m chatting to myself how nice he is. Stupid!

It took me longer to get home since I had no money left to get on a bus. My phone was barred because I used up the credit so I can’t call a friend to pick me up. I was beginning to worry as the sun was beginning to set. Then my hand phone warned me that the battery was low. One of those days. As the darkness grew, rough sleepers started coming out of hiding and began roaming the street which made me even more nervous. I just prayed to God that I’ll be safe during my journey home. Then my phone rang. I answered.

“Hello?”

It’s Mark, “Where are you? It’s almost seven! Usually you are home by six! I thought you finished work at five!”

“I had a day off today.”

“Then what are you doing out there in dark?! The nurse left an hour ago! I’m still waiting for dinner!”

“Call for a pizza or something.”

“Don’t fuck with me. Get home, NOW! I’m hungry!”

What a baby! “Well go out and have dinner in a restaurant then! Sheesh!” kebab.

“Where are you?!”

“None of your business Mark. Shut up.”

“Where are you?!!!”

“I don’t know! Some street with alleyways. How am I suppose to know?!”

“What are you doing there?!”

“Trying to get home!”

“What have you been doing all day?!”

“Visiting a friend. What is it to you anyway?!”

The phone went silent. “Mark?” it took a few seconds until Mark answered.

“Who is it?”

“Who is what?”

“Your friend.”

“Someone from work… well, she’s not a colleague anymore. She got laid off.”

Again there was a silence. “Hello?” I said.

“What’s her name?”

“What is it to you anyway?!”

I can hear Mark was blowing his breath on the phone.

“Was it nice?!”

“Mark, what are you talking about?! I was visiting a friend in a homeless shelter! You thought I was on a date?!”

“What the fffff! Are you saying I’m jealous!!!”

“No! But…”

“Yeah! Ugly fuck like you couldn’t get a date even if you pay a hooker. So shut your pie hole creep!”

I ended the phone call. I’m not in the mood to argue with him. I have to get home. Who knows how long it’s going to take. I can’t even read the landmarks in this time of the night. Mark called again.

“Yes, I don’t have time to argue with you Mark. I need to get home.”

He called again. His tone changed this time, “Where are you?”

“I’m walking by a road…”

“Walking? Why aren’t you taking a taxi?”

“A taxi is expensive.”

“Then a…”

“I’ve got no money to get on a bus.”

“That’s stupid! Why don’t you bring any mone…” I ended the call again. Shish! Why can’t he just mind his own business. He called again.

“What?!!!”

“Don’t do that!”

“Shut the fuck up Mark and leave me alone.”

“Where are you now?”

“I’m walking! I told you!”

“If you needed money. You could’ve asked me.”

“Why are you calling me Mark? If you’re hungry, you’re more than capable of feeding yourself.”

“I’m worried… about you.”

“Yea right.”

“I do!”

“Why are you really calling me? Just leave me alone.”

“I’m worried man! And I’m hungry! That nurse Rita can’t cook. All she gave me was some luke warm canned creamed corn with tinned salmon! I want your cooking!”

“What are you talking about? My cooking is not even good.”

“I like your cooking.”

“Ya ya, goodnight!” and ended the phone call again. The phone warned me again about the low battery power. This was getting annoying because Mark is calling on the phone, AGAIN! I was hesitant to answer but the ringtone was unabating. I cave in and answered it.

“This is the last straw! If you have nothing useful to tell me, I’m switching the phone off!”

“Don’t!!! Why are you walking in the night? It’s dangerous out there!”

I sighed, “I was mugged. He took all my money.”

Mark strangely over reacted, “Are you OK?! You’re not hurt are you?!”

“What is up with you?! He only took the money and left everything else.”

“Why didn’t you call me?! I could’ve picked you up and bring you home safely!”

“My phone was barred!”

“Shit! Where are you?”

“I don’t know. Why?”

“I’m picking you up.”

“Don’t bother! I don’t want to owe you anything so you can use it against me! I’m switching the phone off…”

“NOOO!!!!! Don’t! I promise I won’t bring this one up. Ever! Promise.”

I looked around the dark streets and thought to myself, God it is rather scary! The street lamps looked like they were so far apart that who knew who or what might be lurking amongst those shadows. Also, the number of alleyways jutting in from both sides of the road seemed endless.

“Fine… But I really can’t tell how far I am from the apartment.”

“Any street signs?”

“There are but you know…”

“What?!”

“Graffiti! Duh!”

“Landmarks?”

“Too dark.”

I can hear Mark’s breathing on the phone. Maybe he is concerned a bit about me. MAYBE. “Mark?” His breathing worsened. “Mark! Are you OK?! Oh God!” I thought he’s going to black out again.

“Is there anything that you can describe about the area you’re in?!”

“Not much really. A broken neon sign that says, ‘O-O-DEL-OU’ or something. A graffiti of a black rapper with “Yo blingO” speech bubble. Oh yea, he got a lot of bling on him and an oversized head. Just passed a trash can, and a bus stop…”

“The bus stop!”

“What about it?”

“Tell me its address!”

Sarcastically, “I don’t know what the address of the bus stop is! I know! I’ll ask a hobo!” I almost shouted the word ‘hobo’ but thank goodness I can’t see one that may start threatening me with “You got beef with me punk!” I’ll probably say, “I’m a vegetarian.” And run for my life.

“Yes do that!”

“What?! You’re joking?! Bus stops don’t have addresses!”

“Look at the side of the roof… or the sign. You’ll see the serial number.”

“OK.” I said. Curiosly I went over to the bus stop across the road but it was graffitied badly but there was another bus stop back on the other side that was not too bad. I looked at the side and was able to read the numbers.

“You’re not going to believe this.” I exclaimed.

“What?”

“The address is one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight dash nine. There’s some letters before them, but they are cracked and fading. Can’t read it.”

“Got it!”

“What?”

“I’ll be there soon to pick you up. You stay put.”

“Wait. What?! How could you possibly know where I am?”

“All bus stops in the city has an address. The serial number. To find out where you are, I just activated my GPRS, key in the code and the satellite gives me your position.”

“You can do that?!”

“Yup!”

“Wow! That’s cool!...” the phone power died out. Great!

“Do you have a twitter account?” Mark asked then realised the call was cut short.

Whybother
03-06-10, 05:16 AM
I sat on the bus stop while waiting for Mark to pick me up. The street were eerily quiet. There was no one other than myself and perhaps even the bugs buzzing over everything that emitted light. I felt more alarmed of the lack of people there than the the presence of them. At least if anything happened, there’ll be witnesses.

A vehicle was coming from the edge of my view. I was hoping it was Mark but found out that it was foreign to me. It was a dirty, dusty dark green pick up truck with tonnes of stickers messily mounted all over it. The driver honked, but I just ignored it. It drove closer and honked the horn even longer. It was getting uncomfortable that I stood up and walked away.

Instead of shaking it off, the truck followed me. It was getting creepy. I widened my strides and building up the momentum until I began running. The truck is following me! I turned into an alleyway trying to give it the brush off but it was still hot on my heels. The truck sounded like it was an enraged bull ready to… I saw a blindspot, like a hole in the wall with a huge metal sheeting covering it behind a large skip. I slipped though and hid within it. The beam of light from truck was coming closer, it drove slowly as it passed the skip then angry sped off. As a precaution, I stayed there for a few more minutes just to be safe. When I thought I had lost it, I got out of the hole and looked around. Great! Now I’m even more lost than I was previously! Like an idiot, I walked aimlessly along the alleyways.

Then popped out a junkie from the shadows.

“Dddddo yo have mmmmmatches?” he asked holding a makeshift spliff in one hand.

“No.”

I tried to walk away but he over took me, “A light.” I shook my head, “No.”

A familiar voice came from behind, “Are you OK?”. He came closer and I recognised him. I’m surprised he dressed so casual. A white tank top with a pair of jeans and a black belt. His face was scruffy, unshaven. I don’t think I ever remember him looking like that before leaving the apartment. “Is he bothering you?” he asked. Before I could answer, he punched the poor shivering junkie until he fell on the ground. The junkie stood up and sped away.

“Why did you do that for? The kid was unarmed.”

“He was bothering you right?”

“Well yes…” Mark began to walk away so I caught up with him. I followed him back to the bus stop and saw the truck that was following me still beaming its high lights. “Mark, that truck was following me.” I said but he didn’t answer. I turned my head to look at his face, he smirked.

“That was you!” He smirked even more. I hit him, he started laughing so I strangled him. Then he started choking and began rolling his eyes reminiscent of that ‘night’.

“Mark!” I cried out but then he started laughing. “I’ll kick you!” I threatened him. He quickly placed his hands on his groin, cupping his precious cargo to protect it. I giggled.

Politely, Mark opened the passenger door for me. “Gee, thanks.” I said. Mark smiled. I went in and he closed the door. Mark went onto the driver seat and strangely smiled at me for no reason and started the car engine and began driving. “Is this battered jeep yours?” I asked.

He nodded, “Yup!”

“Why?”

“Huh? Oh, I had this for a long time. I use it when I drive on tough terraines. I loaned it to a friend a while ago.” Again he smiled and ruffled my hair. Freakishly strange this new person Mark has turned. I could’ve complained of the compound powder the car is wearing but I can’t be bothered.

“Wanna hear the radio?” he asked me. I just ignored him. He turned on the radio. Mark started humming some tunes. I felt like giggling but I didn’t. “Let’s eat out tonight. How about a burger?” he offered. I shook my head.

“Where would you like to eat? My treat.”

“I’m not hungry. I’m just going to snack on leftovers.” I said.

“Well, I’m hungry! I hadn’t have any real food the whole day. I’m starving!”

“Fine! I’ll cook!”

"Thanks. When I get better, I'm going to take care of you." He looked and me and smiled warmly. He looked rather cute…. Wait. What am I thinking!

[radio]…Our next song is by the band ‘Nickelback’ requested by Mr Gary Moor for his daughter Cornelia. ‘I’d Come for You’!

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=gm70I8qAyM8

“Do you like Nickelback?” Mark asked. I just nodded.

“I love Nickelback!”

“I know. You had tonnes of their songs on your Ipod.”

Mark started singing the song. He was rather good. He got a beautiful voice like a proper rockstar. He looked at me once and a while, while he was singing which was a bit funny. I can’t help it but giggled.

“What?! You don’t like my singing?” He asked. I don’t want to answer in words because I might burst out laughing so I shook my head. He must’ve took it the wrong way and started getting shirty. His face went cold and kept his eyes on the road.

“Prick! I’d never cum for an ugly fuck with a face like you!” he blew his breath like an angry bull and talked to me no further. I looked out the window and stared at the objects in the light of the night as we passed it. I can’t be bothered to feel angry with Mark that night. I’m just glad I don’t have to walk home in the dark.

Mark suddenly let out a strange laugh, “So, are we going for a burger?” Mark asked.

“No, I thought we’ve established that I’m cooking.”

Mark nodded, “Good. I love your cooking.”

I was stumped. I didn’t dare to turn my head away from the window. Did he just said that, he loved my cooking? Naaaah! He probably said he liked it. I’m just hearing things.

Mark parked the car in front of apartment building and began to make a call. I noticed the porter was not outside.

I asked him, “Who are you calling?”

“Ingrid.”

“Why?”

“I need her to bring this car to a carwash.”

“Nooo! It’s night time. Let her rest.”

“OK. So do I do it myself?”

“Yes.”

“But I don’t want to wait for hours until they get the job done.”

“Then walk home.”

“Right.”

I opened the car door to get out.

“You’re going up to the apartment now?”

“Yup.”

“Oh!”

Mark looked rather disappointed when I said that. “I think I’ll accompany you.” I changed my mind. He smiled.

“Sure you’re OK with it?” he asked.

“Whatever! I’m just worried that you might collapse on your way home.” He laughed for no reason then rubbed my back. I’m freaky because I’m always freaky. He always looked so normal but behind the scene, he’s weird.

I used leftovers from last night to make curry and rice. Leftover roasted chicken and potatoes with green chillies, cumin and onions. Mark must’ve been really hungry because he ate most of ‘em. Then I noticed his skin was rather dry and flushed.

“Mark, are you feeling OK?”

“Yeah.”

“Your skin is like really dry and red. I don’t remember that being part of the side effects of the medicines you’re taking.”

“My throat is rather dry and I feel like I want to vomit most of the time.”

“Those are the side effects of the drugs you’re taking.”

“I’m also feeling sleepy most of the time.”

“Lethargic? Yea, I noticed. Once you fell asleep on that small table in the hall while you were still standing.”

“You’re serious?!”

“Ya! You don’t remember?”

Mark shook his head. “Now that I think of it, my skin starts to feel uncomfortable.”

Concerned maybe he had an infection or something because he had to take a high dosage of morphine for the pain. “Shall I make a house call?”

“No, it’s nothing!”

“How is it?”

“It’s nothing.”

I felt his forehead and found that rather than burning up, his skin is rather cool with cold sweats. “Are you sure?”

“Yes yes. It’s nothing.”

“OK then.”

“But I think I won’t be able to sleep peacefully.” Mark rubs his chest and arms.

“I know. Finish your dinner then meet me in your bathroom.”

“Why?... I think I’m gonna like how this sounds!”

“Huh?”

“Nothing.”

When I came back into Mark’s bathroom to get the chopped infusions out of the tub and pour in essential oils. I heard him having a shower. He came out of the shower then wrapped a towel around his waist.

“How are you feeling? Has it ease off a bit?”

Mark shook his head. “What are you doing?” he asked me.

“Take a look yourself.”

“It smells good!” Mark dipped his hand in the tub of viscous liquid, “Oh woah ho ho! What is this stuff! By the way, I did the dishes!”

“Thanks!… Hmmm, I know you’d like it. It’s an anti-inflammatory soak which I hope will stop you making inflammatory comments towards me from now on!”

“You gotta teach me how to make this! This is hot stuff! It’s like a tub full of fresh, hot, steamy cum!” What a disgusting thing to say!

My face cringe with disgust, “Never thought of it that way!... Here some coffee.” Handing over a cup of coffee that I poured from a thermos.

“What is this for?”

“So you’ll stay awake! You’ve been lethargic lately.”

“Really?”

“Yea, you fell asleep on a table in the hallways… wait, you don’t remember? We had this conversation a few minutes ago!”

Mark shook his head. Odd. Then I remembered. The side effects of the drug he’s taking. Once and a while temporary amnesia of short term memories.

“Did you do this for me?” he asked. I nodded.

“You must really love me!”

“Ewww! No!... There is something wrong with your theory. I HATE YOU!” I walk out of the bathroom as Mark starting to get in the tub.

Whybother
03-06-10, 05:28 AM
“Pfff! Foreplay.”

I thought he said something, “What?!”

Mark shook his head, “Nothing… Wait, you’re leaving?”

“Yea, what?!”

“Can you give me a rub?”

“A rub?!”

“Yeah! A massage!” he ejaculated and made puppy dog faces. I hate it when he do that.

“What are you?! A child!”

“Come on! I’m sick!”

“Good night Mark!”

“You almost killed me!”

“Don’t play that card again!”

“I’ll kick you out and sue you!”

“You wouldn’t!”

“Wanna bet?!”

Mark is so horrible! Why do he like to use blackmail to get what he wants!

“Ooohhh! Fine!!!” I walked back in and rubbed his shoulder. Then he started to… you know… do it to his ‘thingy’. “What are you doing?”

“Huh? This?”

“Can you stop that?”

“Wuh… why?”

“I’m a little sensitive about it. Please stop. I get uncomfortable when you do that!”

“Come on! It’s not everyday…” I walked off, “Don’t! OK! I’ll stop!.” I came back and massage his head. Even when he stopped touching it, the ‘thing’ was still… ‘stuff’ and moving in the water.

“Ugggh! Yuck! I’m leaving!”

“Hey!”

“I can’t stay here looking at THAT as if you’re cranking up a carjacker!”

“That’s why people call it jackin’… wait, don’t go! Please stay!” Mark used both of his hands to keep it down. I came back and carried on massaging his head. He was still twitching and struggling to get whatever that is happening to him in check.

“Do you do this often?” He asked.

“This thing?” I asked. He nodded. “Sometimes.”

“I knew it! This thing is great! It feels like I’m bathing in cum! It’s so hot I can’t stop cumming!”

“Euwww! I don’t use it like this! I use them to wash my hair!!!”

“So you like cummin’ your hair! Get it?!”

“Nooo! I make mine with cold water!”

“So you like doing IT in cold water, huh?!”

I’m so annoyed by his dirty, kinky talk, “Nope! Not going to work.”

“Oh come on! I can’t help it… Wait!”

“Put your pants on!” I said handing over his jeans. He only took his black undergarment and put them on. Still I can see that it was… you know.

“Did you take something other than your medicine again? Can’t you get your elevator to stay put? You must’ve taken something!”

He shook his head, “I didn’t! Really!”

“Good night Mark!”

“Honest! Don’t leave!” Mark got out of the bath tub, “Look, I’m putting my pants on.” He put on his jeans. “Huh? Huh?”

I shook my head.

“Fine, I’ll buckle up. So?” he fastened his belt and rattled the buckle.

I shook my head, “Good night Mark.” And left the bathroom. I can hear Mark kicking things around.

Mark called out, “I’m in the tub now! I’ve even got my vest on! Come back!”

Mark scooped the thick water with his hand and poured it back into the tub, “Come back…” he looked down at his groin and talked to his gents. “It’s your fault! Why do you have to ruin everything!” He rubbed and squeezed it and rubbed his groin to soothe himself. Frustrated, he bashed it and screamed in pain for being foolish to blame his desires on his body for his longings.

I heard a groaning cry after I left Mark’s side of the apartment. I glanced at the dining room and the kitchen and saw that he really did cleaned up after himself. I can’t help but wondering what is up with Mark lately, especially tonight. When we walked home from the carwash, he was acting rather weird…

The lights from the shop signs and street lights was mind boggling. What’s even mind boggling was Mark. He’s following really close behind me as we walk back to the apartment. Every time I turned around, he smiled, I mean, every time! Maybe even he’s been smiling the whole time. It’s strange! He kept bumping himself towards me like he was doing it on purpose…”

Then I realised, “OH MY GOD!” it was his… that he bumped me with. I went into my bedroom and locked it, then blocked it with a heavy commode.

I was woken up by a loud knock on my bedroom door. I looked at the digital alarm clock that was sitting on the bedside table telling me it was two thirty two in the morning.

“What is it Mark?! Are you hungry or something?! Can’t you wait for breakfast?!”

“Open up!”

“No!” I placed a pillow on my head very angry to be woken up so early.

“Why did you lock yourself in your room?!”

“Go away!”

“I can’t sleep.”

“Take some sleeping pills or something!”

“I don’t want to!”

“Go to sleep MARK!”

A loud, dull, thump was heard outside. I called out his name but he didn’t respond. Slowly nudging the commode away from the door I peered through the door, a jar.

“Aha!” Mark surprised me. Pushing the door back to close it, Mark got his fingers trapped. “Owh!” I can hear him hissing in pain.

Again, I peered through the door. “Mark? Are you alright?!” I saw his fingers were bleeding. Served him right.

“I’m OK. Ihsss… Shit! Aaah!”

“Are you going to bed now?”

He nodded, “Yes. Owhhh!”

After that, I didn’t hear anything from him that night.

MARK GOT HURT WHILE ON A NIGHT OUT

Mark came home hurt one night. He was pretty beaten up with cuts all over and bleeding heavily. I tried to get him to hospital but he refused, instead, gave me a business card of a friend of his that is a doctor. I called his friend and he came to tend to Mark’s injuries. I asked him what happened but he chose not to answer. Did he got himself in a fight to get himself killed?

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=B5Dc14h_3W0

Whybother
03-06-10, 06:29 AM
A brief review of the yucky stuff that I UNINTENTIONALLY saw Mark up to and the yucky stuff I had to endure cleaning up. When I first moved in the appartment, I saw Mark rushing in panting and stuff. Then he sort of … did stuff. It turns out he was relieving himself. Disgusting!

http://www.cutedeadguys.net/picture.php?albumid=102&pictureid=1180

Also, this is after I almost got him killed, he drank milk and purposely spilled it on himself. Or maybe it's because the drugs he's taking compromised his co-ordinations. I don't know. He then got the cheek to smile and said, "Clean it up!" If he weren't I'll, I would've screamed at him and kicked his thing... OK, fine. He did sort of... He is gorgeous!

http://www.cutedeadguys.net/picture.php?albumid=102&pictureid=1165

He peed in his room several times. By the way, when he was ill, we had a spare bed close to my side of the appartment so I can monitor him without having to check up on him over at his side. It's more efficient. Anyway, I had to clean the wee wee. It's like he did it on purpose because I hate having to look at his face to be reminded of the guilt and insulted by him. Every time I finished cleaning up, he told me to sit around next to him.
http://www.cutedeadguys.net/picture.php?albumid=102&pictureid=1173
He asked me stuff, I answered. Most of the questions were mundane.
http://www.cutedeadguys.net/picture.php?albumid=102&pictureid=1168
After that, he just stared at me for a really long time. The room went silent and I left. A few minutes later, I heard him calling me that he peed again and the awkward situation happens again. He acted really freakily. He smiled at me for no reason. The doctor told me to be careful and watch out what I say and do given Mark's state of mind, so I had to force myself to smile and look cheerful whenever I'm around him. I HATE HIM! He must've thought I was being genuine. He started calling me 'My love', 'darling' and 'treasure'. I shrugged at the affectionate terms being used. Yuck! I just know something is wrong when I saw his thing moving under the bedsheets. I'm glad that he had shame and tried to cover them up but still, the heavy breathing, him rubbing his skin. It's naughty. Call me naive, but I think Mark is up to something.
http://www.cutedeadguys.net/picture.php?albumid=102&pictureid=1171

Oh yea! Forgot about this one. Dane Karl Johnssen's friend, Ivan. The one died in a car bomb in the Middle East. A picture of him being hazed when he first join the military. Whatever people. Make up you're own story about him if you want.
http://www.cutedeadguys.net/picture.php?albumid=102&pictureid=1159

Whybother
03-06-10, 06:37 AM
There some great music from a Youtube channel subscibed to. It was the weekend. With nothing better to do, I listened to it. I was dancing along to it in the privacy of my room, or so I thought. As I was bouncing and spinning mindlessly, I saw Mark looking at me through the door with a smile. I got really embarrassed… and ANGRY! I stepped to the door and slammed it. “Owhh!”, Mark let out a cry, probably because I slammed the door on his face. I went over to my laptop and stopped the music. How embarrassing!

I feel slightly concerned in a moment. Maybe I slammed the door too hard and hurt his nose. I opened my bedroom door and called out his name but he’s not there anymore. He probably went back to his side of the appartment. It’s a good thing anyway. He’s starting to creep me out.

Later, I was watching videos of cats and cute little kittens. I know what some of you may think. Kittens?! I love kitties! So what! Most people like cute fluffy things!

“You like cats?!” Mark startled me. This time I left the door open. I ignored him. “Can I come in?” he asked. I turned my head and asked, “Why?”

“Just want to see what ya doing.”

I didn’t respond but he came in anyway. I don’t mind because this time I’m not embarrasing myself by dancing. He placed his hand on my shoulder as I was watching the kitty videos. I almost sing a made up song like I sometimes do when I’m bored, but Mark’s presence made it a little awkward. He was standing there the whole time as I was minding my own business. It is my room! It was getting uncomfortable, so I switched off my laptop.

“Are you done watching cats on Youtube?” he asked me. I only sighed to his enquiry. “It’s your birthday coming up in over a month.”

“How did you know?!” I was surprised. I never told him my birthday.

“From the contract.” He answered. Oh, the contract when I signed up to live here. “So, what shall we do?”

I don’t like birthdays. I think it’s a waste of time. I didn’t even tell anyone at work about my birthday. In fact, I even avoided telling people my birthday at school. I just hate birthdays, like how Garfield hate Mondays. “Nothing.”

“Oh, come on! Let’s do a party. We can have friends over…”

I don’t want him to bother my private social life! “I have no friends. Leave me alone.” I told him.

“Well, you can meet my friends…”

“No! I don’t want any party. I don’t want to meet your friends…”

“But why?”

“I hate your friends! I just want to be left alone! Go away!”

Mark got the idea. I probably hurt his feelings. He was only trying to be nice, but I wasn’t prepared to mend lines with him. Probably because of the horrible things he said and done to me. I disfavour keeping grudges but as much as I was reluctant to admit it to myself, it was probably there.

As he was about to leave my bedroom, he asked me another question, “Well I gotta get you something. A new cellphone!”

“No! Leave me alone!”

“Why?! Come on! You’re still using that old ‘calculator’ with polyphonic ringtones since the first time we met. Times has changed!”

Ignored him. “No!”

“A new laptop!”

Again, “No!”

“A car! A house! A dinghy!”

Mark’s offers were starting to get ridiculous. And I’m starting to get annoyed. I placed my hands to my ears to block out his words. He came closer to me and rubbed my back. “Hey!”

“Leave me alone Mark. I don’t want anything.”

“I mean it about the car. I’m rich! And the house.”

“I can’t drive a car. I don’t know how to.”

“I can teach you.”

“Remember what happened to your bike? I’m still paying back what I owed you.”

“Water under the bridge. So?”

“Enough Mark. I don’t want a car. Or a house. Or a dinghy. What am I suppose to use them for?”

Mark looked dumbfounded, “I don’t know.”

“Exactly!”

“But you gotta celebrate your birthday!”

“Why should I?! And why are you so eager about it?! I never did anything for your birthday! I don’t even know when your birthday is!”

“You did!”

“Huh?”

“You baked a birthday cake for me!”

“No I didn’t!” I really didn’t.

“You did! It was with cream and coffee frosting.”

“There’s always cake and desserts lying around. What are you talking about?”

“But, there’s roses painted on… you knew roses is my favourite flower, don’t you?”

I was only doodling with food colouring and a fine brush. It just happens it looked like some sort of flower. It could’ve been carnations or peonies. Mark thinks it looked like roses. Though, it did looked like roses like on them fine English porceline that is hand painted. “No! I have no idea when you birthday is!”

“Oh.” Mark exclaimed then left, followed by myself. He turned around suddenly and walked towards me with open arms. “Living with you, everyday is like my birthday…” I was spooked, ran back to my room and locked it. He’s like a freak. You guys know that right? I mean, the stuff in his computer. They scare the heebie geebies out of me! He knocked on the door and rattled on the handle, “Hey, why do you lock yourself in?”

“Go away!”

“OK.” He responded. I got down onto the floor to look at his shadow from under the door to make sure he really was leaving. He did. What a relief.

Anyway, I knew something is really wrong with Mark when he bought me a stupid new, hi-tech mobile phone. I refused to take the gift. He bugged me about it over over again. I guess he was frustrated, so he stole my phone without me knowing and placed the SIM card in the new phone. It took a lot of kicking until he gave my old phone back. The poor guy was pretty insistent in me using the phone. He did puppy dog eyes and everything. Euugh! Anyway, I felt sorry for him and used the phone as long as he promise not to give me gifts ever again. I tried using them for a few days but stopped because it was too tiresome. Stupid touch screens. He looked disappointed when he saw me not using his gift. In the end, I had to use them anyway. He looked really sad. I told him not to get anything for my birthday but he still got something. I guess he didn’t heard me, or just doing it to annoy me. I made it clear over and over again. The thing is, I think I saw the model a day before through some shop window. I hope he didn’t stalk me. Come to think of it, he’s been asking a lot of things about me, like things that I like, my interests, personal details, et cetera, et cetera. He asked if I have a favourite band, which I don’t really have, I said random things and he actually went looking for the imaginary, made up rock band. And found it! He got tickets for them as well! What the… He was trying too hard to impress me. God, what is wrong with him! Why don’t he go find a real cute gay guy that he usually brought home once and a while. It was rather flattering that he gave me all that attention but I know it is all a phase with him. You know, near death experience thing.

A MONTH LATER…

I’m having a friend visiting me today showing their new twin baby.

I went over to ask Mark if he’s OK with it.

“Mark, is it OK if I have a couple of friends over?” this was the first time I ever brought home company. I don’t know how Mark will react.

“Sure.” He said, without even looking at me. What a relief!

My friends arrived around nine in the morning. They came with only with one of the twins. I thought I’d brush up on my Turkish.

“Merhaba arkadaşlar! Selam. Nasılsınız? Burayı bulmak zor oldu mu?” I said to them and invited them in asking if they were fine finding the place.

Emine, “Hayır, pek zor olmadı.”

“Yolculuk nasıldı? Kahvaltı hazırladım.” I asked about their journey also offering them breakfast, but they declined.

Dusan, “Hayır, teşekkürler.”

So I offer them tea and biscuits, “Çay ve biraz bisküvi?”

”Yolculuk iyiydi. Evet, lütfen.” They said their journey was fine and they accepted the offer I of tea and biscuits.

I noticed a little baby in Dusan’s arm, “Bu kim?” He have the baby to his wife Emine so he could close the door.

”Bu bizim kızımız.” Emine

”Erkek kardeşine mi benziyor?”

“Hayır, onlar ikiz kardeşler.”

I ask them if they’ve named the babies yet. “İsimlerini koydunuz mu?” they didn’t and ask for suggestions from me.

“Hayır, fikrin var mı?”

“Erkek için mi? Ahmet, Hasan, Cengiz, Cihangir...” I suggested for the twin brother.

Dusan likes Hasan, then asks wife’s opinion, “Hasan´ı sevdim. Emine?”



She agrees, and came up with her own suggestions as well. “Evet. Hepsini sevdim. Dedemin ismi Nail´di ama Ahmet de iyi.” She mentions her granfather’s name, Nail, and she likes the name Ahmet.

“Peki kız?”

Emine, “Daha emin değiliz. Melek çok kullanılıyor. Çok fazla Melek var.” They are not fond of Melek. They think it’s too generic.


I remembered when they went to hajj a while back. There was something I said to them which gave me an idea, “Bak ne diyeceğim. Beraber hacca gittiğiniz zamanı hatırlayın. İkiniz de bir bebek istiyordunuz. Size güzel temennilerde bulunmak için "yeşilden gidiyin" demiştim. Yeşil nasıl?”

Dusan became intrigued, “Yeşil mi? Alışılmamdık bir isim ama bazılarına böyle isim koyuluyor. Çok beğendik!”

Whybother
03-06-10, 06:42 AM
Mark appeared in the room wearing only his underwear. It was rather indecent given my friends are pretty conservative. I am too, but I had to put up with it having to live under the same roof.

Mark looked at my friends, “Hai.” Then looked me, “Your friends?”

I responded, “Yes. They come from Turkey. I met them on the internet. They happened to visit their sister here in the city so I invited them over for a visit. It’s OK, right?”

“Yeah, sure… Why didn’t you tell me you’re having company? I could’ve prepared for it.”

“But I did. Why are you in your underwear?!”

“You did?” he asked. It’s either he’s pretending that he forgotten the conversation we had earlier this morning or he had really forgotten. I can’t tell whether he was being genuine or otherwise, so I ignored him. The little baby caught Mark’s eyes, “Who is this?” Mark knows Turkish!

Mark became curious of the little baby, “Bu kim?”

I was dumbstruck! Since he asked in Turkish, I thought it was only fitting to answer likewise, “Dusan ve Emine´nin kızı. İkiz erkek kardeşi şimdilik kayınlarında.”

“Onun adı ne?”

“Emin değiller. Her türlü fikre açıklar.”

“Melek?”

“Hayır, çok kullanıldığını düşünüyorlar.”

“Ayşe?”

Emine, “Yeşil olmasına karar verdik.”

“Adını kim koydu?” Mark asked. I lifted my hand. Emine offered Mark to hold the baby. Mark seemed more than happy to obliged. He looked really happy. It’s really rare that I see Mark looking genuinely happy. Most of the time, even when he was smiling or laughing after he cracked a joke, there was still something missing from him. It makes me happy seeing him like this. I’m glad my friends come for a visit.

Mark seemed to be really cheered up by little Yeşil. He looked like a natural when handling her. He exclaimed to the baby like something missing was finally put back to restore… to restore… I don’t know. Something.

“Maşallah. Şu güzelliğe bakın... Ne kadar güzelsin sen... Ay çok güzel…” He looked over at my friends and me, “Çok güzelmiş.” Emine and Dusan seemed proud and flattered by Mark’s complements.

“Alhamdulillah.”

Mark seemed to be at ease with my Turkish visitors despite sitting while talking to them in his undies like it was OK. After giving my friends and their baby a friendly send off, I head upstairs to water my plants. Mark followed me for some reason. Still rather impressed of him, I had to say it, “You never told me you were fluent in Turkish!”

“I speak a little. I spent some time there doing business.”

“Are you kidding?! I’m still struggling to use the suffixes properly and my vocabulary is a sham!” Mark smirked then brushed his nose with his thumb, sheepish with the compliment.

It’s a hot day. The plants must be parched. But when I went to the balcony, all of my trees were gone except for the two large peach trees. Mark appeared.

“What happened to the trees? Did you got rid off them?” I asked him. He nodded. He must’ve remembered. I’m crushed!

He changed the subject and asked me a weird question, “Are you single?” What a weird thing to ask. I choose not to answer but he kept pestering so I answered and told him to leave me alone. I’m too depressed that he got rid of my trees that I took care of for over three years! He started talking again. The nerve! This time he tried to justify his act. “Your trees are getting too big for the apartment so I had to get rid of them. I left those two because they got too big to fit in the elevator… and the fire escape is too narrow.” Smiling?! What did he expected from me?! He didn’t even consulted with me about getting rid of them first! They were my trees! He should’ve told me first before doing it!

“Did you get them out yesterday?”

He was still smiling. That b*st*rd! “Yeah! But look! I’ve put some new addition to your yucca collection and what not!” I got that yucca from a friend you b*st*rd! I don’t collect them! He saw that I wasn’t impressed and not too pleased about what he had done. “Are you OK?”

Of course I’m not ‘OK’! “Yes!”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes! Very!”

“Can I ask you a question?” I nodded. “Do you like guys?”

I have no idea what he’s implying. “What do you mean?”

“Do you like guys or girls?”

Oh, it’s that sort of question! What a strange question, and I always find it awkward to talk about it to anyone, let alone to answer such a blunt question. I frankly told the truth, “Neither.”

“Really?”

It started to feel uncomfortable, so I changed the subject, “Did you coloured your hair?”

Mark gave a confused look, “No. Why?”

“It looks different.”

“How?”

“It looks slightly browny, blondy colour to it. Maybe it’s the light.”

“I did use a different shampoo brand. I don’t notice the difference. You like it?” Then there was an awkward silence from both of us. “You do know I like guys, right?” I nodded. I’m so sad that he got rid of my trees, I feel like crying. I worked so hard to keep them alive and healthy all these years with the diseases, the pruning etc. The fruit trees even started flowering. I hadn’t even smelt the blossoms let alone tasted the first fruits. It’s just too distressing that I walked towards the stairs so I can get into my room and moan about it. “Come on! You can’t possibly not be interested in either of them. You’re gay right?”

“What? Just stop it Mark. I’m not the mood.”

“You like kids?”

“Shut up!”

“You like fucking animals?” Mark’s questions started being ridiculous! I turned around and hit his head. “Owhh!” It still didn’t stop his curiosity about my interests, “Don’t you find people even the slightest attractive?”

Why can’t he just stop and leave me alone?! How stupid can you be not to see that I’m angry with him?! “I like girls. Happy?!”

“No you’re don’t! I believe the other one more. You like guys.”

Urrrgh! “I like straight people! Both men and women.”

“So you’re bisexual? You like fucking both men and women.”

“Noooo!!! I like admiring them! Sex is disgusting, and gay sex is even more disgusting!”

“Oh. You like me then? I look like a straight guy!”

“No! You’re horrible! I like nice people.”

http://www.cutedeadguys.net/picture.php?albumid=102&pictureid=946

‘I’m a nice guy.” He admits. [Once the narrator left, Mark smiles. He knows what to do.]

Yea right! Couldn’t be bothered to tend to his whimsical questioning, I went downstairs to my room and locked myself in. I cried a little. So what! I’ve waited years to try out the fruits from my trees and all I have left are some ornamental plants and a couple of sterile peach trees. Sure, there are some veggies but they are not the same. The seedlings I grew from the seeds of my favourite berries takes a few more years for it to mature. I gave up. I’m not growing anything anymore. You win Mark. I’ll just mind my own space from now on. Anyway, he gave me a text when I was at work telling me that he got something really important. He told me that he needs me to sort out things in his bedroom. I came home at the end of the day and I found him sleeping. He dyed his hair blonde and waxed his body. Stupid. I guess that was the surprise.
http://www.cutedeadguys.net/picture.php?albumid=102&pictureid=1161
I wasn’t amused and left him. I started to make his dinner but he came out and told me not to. He looked rather disappointed but I don’t care. Whatever Mark.

Whybother
03-06-10, 06:53 AM
I was using the internet one night. I received an e-mail from Mark. It says, “Just for you.” I opened the e-mail. It was a birthday e-card. I told him not to bother with anything. Stubborn doo-doo head. It had a video attached to it. I clicked play.

The video started when Mark switched on the camera. I didn’t pay attention to what he was saying, then he held a dainty little cute kitten on his hand. I assumed that was my birthday present. He then mounted the camera on a tripod. Probably. He wasn’t wearing a top. That was when it started to get suspicious. Then… well he sat on a chair and he was naked then started playing with his ‘thing’ with the poor kitten on his lap. Shocked and horrified, I stopped the video and deleted the e-mail! That was my birthday present?! A disgusting porn video?!!! I curse you Mark Heston! This time you had crossed the line! Should I confront him and tell him off or pretend that I never saw the video. I chose the second option. God, Mark is disgusting! What makes me even angry is he did it in front an innocent little kitten. I hope God punish you Mark!

THE DISTURBING VIDEO

For you guys with a dirty mind.

Video starts with Mark smiling. Frame a little shaky. Not HiDEF. A small baby kitten, really really small. Maybe even the size of a thumb but it’s eyes are opened and sparkly. He mounted the camera. You can see his whole body until just the pubic area. [Why am I writing this to entertain you guys?] He walked backward and you’ll see him stark naked. Euwwwwwh! The background looked like a seaside front porch with a grey coastline, not sunny. He slumped on a wicker chair then touches his dingalings. He placed the kitten on his lap and start doing it. The kitten crawled a little and fell onto the chair in between his groin. Mark began reading a naughty poem in Turkish.

EROTIZMA EROTIC LIKE


Kulagimin tozunda bir agustosböcegi Ask
-Erkekler giyinmek için giyinir
Kadinlar da soyunmak için-
Öyleyse kadinlarin arzulari üzere
Ben bütün kadinlari anadan dogma
görüyorum...

Apisaramda yeni dogmus bir kedi
Hiçdurma yaliyor erkekligimi
Nabzim sakaklarimda atiyor
Bir yaz yagmuru basliyor
Kan degil akçil bir dem bosaliyor
kamisimdan

Agustosböcekleri hâlâ ötüyor
Simdi biraz islaklar



A cicada on my ear, love
-To be dressed doth a man wear
and a woman so to be bare-
Since they thusly desire
I see all women stark-naked

In my perineum a new born kitten
Keeps licking my manhood
My pulse is throbbing on my temple
Then a summer rain befalls
Not blood, but a silvery drop, is emerging
out of my pecker.

Cicadas are still whizzing
They are just a little wet now.

He ended by saying to the kitten, “Senin kediyin... Küçügim. Salladı, ya?” Then turned to the camera, “Bu aşkim, sende. Benim sevimde.” Threw a kiss and ended the video. This is dirty, and disturbing.

It’s Labour Day, or May Day. So no work, no classes. I can smell cooking and singing coming from the kitchen. The singing was that song that you hear a lot about. What was it? It goes… ne ne NE, ne ne Ne, ne ne NE, ne ne Ne, that’s amore, or something but in fluent Italian. Then, another song in Italian. I assumed it was a folk song. That could be no other than Mark. He greeted me with a warm smile.

“Sorry I wake up late. I forgot to set the alarm.”

“No. I switched it off.”

“But why?” I asked but he chose not to answer, “What are you up to?” I asked.

“What does it look like? I’m cooking!”

“But why? Usually I made breakfast… This doesn’t look like breakfast, more like a course meal.”

“What? Can’t a friend cook for another friend?”

“Yes, but we’re not friends.”

“We’re not?” Mark stood still, “Yeah. We’re more than that.” I just made a disgusted remembering the video he sent me through e-mail. I’m cringing trying to forget what I saw. “So, do you like the e-card I sent you?”

I pretended as if I have no idea what he was talking about, “What e-card?”

“I sent you an e-card. Didn’t you get it?”

“I haven’t been looking through my e-mails for ages. Is it important?” It’s so hard to not make faces.

“Well check your e-mail!”

“I don’t wanna. Just tell me, what is it?”

“I can’t! You have to look for yourself!”

“I’ll do it later.”

“Promise you’ll check it out. Please…”

“Whatever.”

“I’m serious.”

“Whatever!”

“It’s really important to me that you open and read it.”

“Why did you come into my room with no permission and mess around with my alarm clock! You have no right! I didn’t poke around your room!”

“It’s my house.”

“No! Your house but that room is my room! Don’t you dare set foot in it ever again!” Mark’s face went glum. “Why are you cooking anyway? If you were hungry, I would’ve cooked instead.”

His face shot up with joy, “It’s your birthday coming up! I want to do something nice for you.”

“Why?” I asked.

His face went glum again. “Taste this!” I tried some. “How does it taste like?”

I was surprised it tasted so good, I almost coughed, “Like magic.”

“Magic. Wow.”

“Does it have meat?”

“Yes! It’s a ragu. Family recipe.”

Not expecting that, I spit the food into the sink and rinsed my mouth. “I’m a vegetarian. I don’t eat meat.”

“But I saw you ate some chicken before, among other meat based product!”

“I only eat ethical, free-range animal products. I must know how the animals are dispatched.” My God! I sounded like a diva. Yuck! But hey, I have to make it difficult for Mark. He's a jerk!

“Go on! Taste it again! It’s good!”

“Do you know where the meat comes from?”

“Yeah! I got it from an Italian butcher. This is one top quality meat. Like me!”

“Do you know how they killed the cow, and how it was raised? Hmmm?”

“Well… no…”

“No thank you! I’ll try stuff that you are sure suitable for vegetarian. But really Mark. What’s up with this all nicey thing you’re doing? Have you got any hidden agenda because I’m having none of it!” He’s still looking glum. “Fine! Don’t tell me.” I went back to my room to get myself clean.”

“You don’t have to do anything today! I’ll do anything you want me! Just tell me if you want anything!”

“Whatever!”

Anyway, he went out and bought more stuff and made stuff with beans and... I don't know, non meat stuff. He made the effort so I just have to make him happily. Freak!From that day, Mark kept pestering me about the e-mail. I lied saying I didn’t receive it and he kept sending them again and again. He offered to check why I wasn’t receiving his e-mails, allegedly, but I turned him down. He was starting to act freaky around me and I don’t like it one bit. I kept my bedroom door locked ever since. Then my birthday came up. I’m just glad that I have classes that day. I woke up extra early thinking that I might avoid Mark, instead he was waiting for me.

“What are you doing this early?” I asked him.

“What are you talking about? It’s nine o’clock!”

Nine? I looked at the clock on the wall. It said nine in the morning. “Did you mess around with my stuff again?!” He smiled. He SMILED! What else could that mean?!!! Well… then… I beat him up, hard. “I told you not to disturb my things! Why aren’t you getting it?!!!”

He was laughing the whole time as if he wasn’t even hurting. What a freak! “You can beat me up all you want. I don’t care. I’m starting to think that you’ve been avoiding me and lied about not receiving my e-mails. I think you’ve opened it already.”

“LEAVE ME ALONE!” still hitting him.

He grabbed me by the shoulders and tried to restrain me. I’m not having any of it! I swore at him. “If you’re not gonna open my e-mails, I’m gonna say it to you directly.” He started reciting something in Turkish and it was dirty. I stopped him by giving him the knee… you know, THE KNEE, up his… Mark fell on the floor crying. I didn’t want to do it but he made me feel uncomfortable!

“Sorry! But you’re starting to scare me!”

“Why did you do that to me? I never did anything to physically hurt you. Right? Uhhhhh…!” he cried. “Why do you hate me so much?”

“I don’t hate you. I just don’t like you.”

“You like me. I know you do. You said I’m cute.” He smiled.

“You’re so self-obsessed. I’m late for class now. Sorry about… that.”

I left Mark there to pick himself up. I hope I didn’t really hurt his things too bad. Poor guy. But it is funny. I wonder if I should talk to friends at work about this. I giggled for the rest of the day. I think the professor probably thought something was wrong with me because every time I asked or answered a question, I can’t stop laughing. Never thought this sort of stuff could happen to me. Poor guy. He must be really messed up and lonely after I almost killed him. Poor guy. Ha ha ha ha!!!!

Whybother
03-06-10, 07:07 AM
Mark is really freaking me out! I thought he was just messing with me. He started calling me pet names, bumping against me on purpose, asking me what I was up to, posing and showing off his physique, sitting close to me and tried to touch me and tried to get me to accidentally touch him… He was bothering me too much that I had to talk to someone about it.

At work, during lunch, I waited in one of the smaller employee sitting room. I don’t know who tell about this. I asked Esther to come talk to me but instead Charlotte showed up.

“Hei, Esther said something is bothering you. What is it?”

Should I? “It’s… I don’t know what to do. Please tell no one!”

“Go on. We’re best friends!”

“You know Mark?”

“Mark? Which Mark? The guy in…”

“No. Mark as in the owner of the place I live.”

“What about him?”

“He’s bothering me.”

“How do you mean?”

“He’s really creeping me out!”

Charlotte “You should move then.”

“Nothing I did was working! I tried insulting him. I tried hurting him. I tried getting him to date people. I don’t know what to do anymore.”

“I’m lost here. How is he bothering you?”

“I think he’s lonely.”

“He’s lonely?

“You know…”

Esther appeared, “So, whassup?”

“Our friend here has been spoken for by a gay guy.”

“Really?”

“I tried almost everything to turn off this guy. I don’t like guys!” I said.

“Really? We thought you do because Jennifer wanted to go out with you but you turned her down. She’s pretty!” Esther

“She broke up with her boyfriend! She was just looking for someone for a rebound! Wait, you all talked about me behind my back?”

“Sorry.” Charlotte apologised.

“Whatever. I don’t get it. He goes around with good looking people all the time. Why is he bothering me?”

“How is he like? Is he ugly?”

“Oh no!” I put my thumb and index finger together implying ‘top-notch’. “He’s like a proper model. Handsome face. Fit body. He’s always looking, like, wow, impressive, not that I was really looking! Extremely vain! Never let himself look scruffy when he left his house. But then…” remembering that night when he started showing an interest towards me. “Anyway, what on earth do he want from me?!”

“Do you have a picture of him?” Charlotte asked.

“No. I tried so hard to turn people off. I wear ugly clothes. Why do you think I buy second hand clothing, other than ethical reasons and I sow my own clothes. If anyone showed even the slightest interest, I’d do something embarrassing to gross them out. He must have something planned to bring me down. He’s always up to something to make my life hell. Anyway, I’m waaaay below average.”

“I thought you had no fashion sense! You sow your own clothes? No wonder you always look like a tramp! No, really. We thought that was your style.” Charlotte said wittingly.

I wasn’t amused. I left them there and went down to the cafeteria to get some of my favourite flapjacks. On the way, I saw an issue of the Times Magazine that I remembered had Mark’s picture inside it. I looked around and ask someone in the next cubicle about the owner of the journal. He told me that the person got it from the company’s reading material so it’s OK for me to take it. I bought my flapjack and went back to the sitting room. I showed the girls Mark’s picture.

“Oh, shit! Sorry. Is that really him?” Charlotte excitingly ejaculated.

“Yup.”

“Are you sure you don’t want him? He’s cute!”

“No. He scares me.”

“Can I have him?”

“Be my guess. Mind you, he’s gay.”

“Oh, I’ll get him to swing back home!”

‘But you already got a boyfriend Charlotte!”

“So?!” I can’t be bothered to argue and just let them think what they want. “It says here, he’s on his way to get full partnership of the multi-billion dollar, multi-national company. Why aren’t you interested? He’s cute AND RICH! You don’t have to love him! Just take his money. Pleeeease! Do it for us.”

“Do it for your friend…” Esther begged.

“Ugh! You guys are despicable!”

“We’re just joking! We didn’t mean it!” Charlotte clarified. “Can I meet him?”

“Yea, but have to give me a lift home.”

“Deal! But can we do it next, during lunch.”

“Right now?! OK…”

So anyway. Charlotte gave me a lift home and we like went up the appartment. Have no idea whether Mark was home. “Is that you?!” he called out.

Whispering, “Oh no! He heard us.”

“I am so excited!” Charlotte said.

“It’s nothing. I’m just getting some sandwiches.” I answered Mark.

“OK!” he responded.

“Come on Charlotte. I think he’s in the gym.”

“Oh God! We’re spying on him?!” Charlotte giggled. “Oh fuck! He’s fucking hot! Oh my, look at those muscles! My boyfirend is fit but nowhere fit like that guy. He’s perfect! Why do you have to be gay!”

“Shhh! Charlotte.”

“Is that you?” Mark heard Charlotte’s bad spying skill.

“It’s nothing! I’m going back to work now!” I pinched Charlotte. She has already blown our cover.

“Do we have to? Can’t I just talk to him?”

“Do it on your own time. Now lets leave!”

“Who’s this?” Mark said, startling us as we were about to leave. An idea popped into my head.

“My girlfriend!”

“What?!” Charlotte ejaculated. “Yeah! We’re together!”

Mark smirked, “You lie! I can tell you two are just friends!”

“No, we are!” I defended but he just shook his head wiping the water off his face after he had a shower. “Come on Charlotte.” I beckoned, feeling really disappointed that my plan didn’t work. Charlotte was laughing the whole time as we were leaving the building.

“See what I mean! Nothing I do or say to him is working!”

“Just let it go. You’ll figure something out.”

“But he’s wearing me out! Why!!!!!!!!!!!”

Mark appeared in a casual attire, [Fine! Here’s what Mark was wearing! A white vest, a pair of sports trousers, running shoes. As for the underwear, use your imagination you pervert! He didn’t shave. His hair is not ‘moussed’ or something but they looked alright. Happy?!] looking rather laid back with his Ipod also sporting a pair of designer shades. ‘POLICE’ or something. No idea. “Hey ladies!”

“I think he just called you a lady.” Charlotte teased me. “I thought you said he always look made up when he go out.”

“Not when he’s off running. He said he let his body to do the talking, or something. BMW. I don’t know! The cheeky bas…”

“I’d say! Charlotte

“Getting back to work?”

“Yeah, where are you running off to?”

“The park. As usual… Hey, I know you.” His vision moved to Charlotte.

“You do?” Charlotte seemed surprised.

“Yeah! We met in the café one day. It’s Charlotte, right?” I ignored them as they talked to each other about an encounter that I never knew.

“You knew him Charlotte?” I asked her.

She responded by shaking her head. “He he he. Fancy seeing you again Mark.”

“Why didn’t you call me. I gave you my number.”

“I have a boyfriend.”

“Oh. See you guys later.” He made that “Call me!” gesture at Charlotte and saluted at me. Weirdo! Charlotte was rather smitten by him, she can’t hide her sheepishness.

“See what I mean Charlotte! What is he up to?!”

“Maybe he just likes you.”

“A guy like THAT, don’t just like you! They have agendas.”

“Why must you think of the worst? Come on! He looks like a nice guy!”

“Ewww! He have sex with men. You know I’m quite conservative about sex.” Charlotte shakes her head. “What?”

“Poor guy.”

“Who?”

“Him!”

“You’re suppose to be my friend! You’re suppose to lay all your sympathy towards me!”

“Why?! A handsome, rich guy is into you?! Someone would kill for a guy like that!”

“Exactly! So why would he want anything to do with me? I’m pretty ordinary. Is it because he didn’t get it and thinks I’m playing hard to get?”

“Mhmm… Maybe… Maybe it’s because you’re nice. You’re not ordinary!”

“I’m a freak! I know!”

“No… not that. You’re inspirational.”

“What do you mean?”

“You’re interesting.”

“Huh? Really?”

“Actually… you’re not half bad. You look OK too. I might be into you! I’d go out with you. But… I have a boyfriend.”

Ewwww! Yuck! “You take that back!”

“Take what back?”

“What you’ve just said!”

“Why?”

“It’s disgusting!”

“No really! You’re quite alright!”

“Ewww! If you are really my friend, you’d take it back!”

“No!”

“Charlotte!”

“Fine!”

“Fine, what?”

“I’ll take it back.”

“All back?”

“All back. Now, come on. Lets get back to work!”

“I’m too depressed now! It’s all your fault!” Charlotte laughed. “I can’t go to work feeling like crap! I’m staying.” Sorry I swore.

“Alright then. See ya t’morr’h?”

“T’morr’h.” Charlotte started to walk off, “Charlotte?”

“Yeah?”

“Really? You mean it?”

“Mean what?”

“What you’ve just said.”

“Yeah! What? You don’t believe me?”

“You’re just teasing me!”

“Nooo! I might actually consider cheating on my boyfriend with you. Hah… hah?”

“Charlotte! I’m not having any of my friends committing adultary!”

“But I’m not even married.”

“Exactly!”

“I’m only joking! Bye.”

“Really Charlotte? You think I’m inspirational?” I felt rather shy when she said that word to me and when I asked her about it. The embarrassment!

“Yup!”

“Awwwh! Well, I always thought that you’re pretty.”

Charlotte giggled, “Well, I know I am gorgeous but coming from you, that means a lot… Thanks. Bye!” She waved goodbye and I did the same. That sort of made me feel nice… But then… What am I going to do about Mark?!!!!!

Whybother
03-06-10, 07:09 AM
MARK’S FRUSTRATIONS

Mark went to a friend’s bar. There was hardly anyone except for the owner and a cross-eyed man that frequents the establishment.

The barman noticed that he looked down, “Heston? You don’t look happy. Anything a matter?” Mark sighed. “Maybe I can help you.”

“I don’t know.”

“Give it a try!”

“Relationship.”

“A girl?”

“You can say that.”

The cross-eyed man became interested, “Girl problem buddy? Is she purdy?”

Mark made a face saying no.

“What is it this time? The usual?”

Mark shook his head.

“If she ain’t purdy. Leave her man!”

“No buddy! This time it’s fo’real!”

“But you said she ain’t purdy! Is she some’un?”

Mark nodded. “But she don’t like me.”

“Why not man?!”

“Not a clue. I don’t even know if she like men.”

“She might be lesbian dude! Just move on!”

“She’s not a lesbian. She said she hates people!”

“Sound like a donkey ass bitch to me!” the cross-eyed man laughed.

The barman didn’t look too tickled pink about the remark, “Did she say anything else to you?”

“Yeah! She said I scare her. I’m not scary right?”

“You’d never know. You see son, the opposite sex are easily intimidated by us men. Women are like…”

The man with the weird eyes shouted, “CHICKENS!”

“Yes, chickens. They are like chickens, no…They are like… a wild mare. You need to be slow and gentle to them. Give them some time. Get closer to them as time goes by. She’ll get used to you eventually and let you touch her mane. When you tamed her, she’ll let you ride her.”

“Yeah! Ride her, ugh ugh ugh ah ah!”

“Chuck! You’re not helping. This lady might be it for Mark.”

“Sooorry!”

‘Thanks Peter! I’ll keep them in mind.” Mark took a deep breath and sighed.

“Good luck son.”

Whybother
03-06-10, 07:14 AM
Mark stopped bothering me since, well, since he had his ding dong went through a little scrumping, and it’s not the good type. At last Mark got it… Oh no he didn’t.

There was an accident at the lab so everyone was given a day off. As I was walking home, I heard like a crowd of people chanting. No idea what it was all about. When the road I was walking on merged with another, I met with a marching parade of… I don’t even know what to call them. They were people with only underwears, beardy guys with chains and leathe… oh God! They were crazy people! It’s cold and the sort of things they’re wearing were impractical. They made faces, jumping about holding their flyers and banners asking for their ‘rights’.

A man in a white undy stained with pink stuff that sticks out his tongue said to me, “Thanks for your support.”

I answered by saying, “I don’t support gay marriage. Right for gays, lesbians and bisexual, maybe, but not gay marriages. What are you trying to achieve?”

The man looked rather disappointed. He patted my back and walked on with his comrades.

I finally reached home. I found Mark reading the newspaper and writing something on a pile of papers.

“Mark. You’re not at work?”

“Took a day off. You’re home early. In fact, you’ve only been out a few hours ago.”

“Someone became reckless and filled the lab with noxious fumes. Everyone got a day leave until they sort out the problem.” There was a silence, “You’ll never guess what I ran into!”

“What?”

“I’ve stumbled upon a bunch of gays marching for gay marriage!”

“I’ve heard.”

“Disgusting!” Mark didn’t react. “I think all gays should stay in the closet and mind their own business or die getting beat up by mobs.

Mark looked up at me and said, “But I’m gay!”

“Look! There they are!” Mark just carried on with his work. “Look at them, in their undies and leather studded thingies. Disgusting!” I looked over at Mark and saw no reaction. “Shirt lifters, queers, sissy saucy sauce pants!” Mark started to get annoyed. “Why would you want to get married anyway?! You don’t even have a vagina to have babies!”

“If you’re going to be this way, I’ll be joining in the march!”

“You wouldn’t! You’re straight now, right?!” mocking him.

“Watch me!”

“Don’t! I was only joking!” Oh God! He’s actually going to. He walked out the door and slammed it… Then came back again and closed the door. What a relief! “Couldn’t go through with it?”

“No, that’s not it.” He came back on his seat.

“I’m glad you changed your mind. I don’t want the neighbours to think that we’re going out.”

“Why not?”

“Well… it’s just… anyway. You’re all that and I’m… I just don’t want people to think that way.”

“What’s wrong with that!”

“Come on! You’re not thinking that it’s OK for people to think we’re together?!” Mark threw his pen on the floor and stood up and left to his side of the appartment. I think I hurt his feeling, but that is point!

Whybother
03-06-10, 07:17 AM
“What am I going to do?! I thought after seeing the guys he went out with. They are all butch macho guys, well, ones I saw anyway. I acted all girly thinking that would turn him off but he’s still bothering me. Do I have to dress like a girl and have a sex change to get him off my back?!” Esther giggled. “What?!”

“You said, get him off your back. Get it?”

“That’s not funny Esther!”

“That’s what you should do.” said Charlotte.

“What? Have a sex change?!”

“No, the other one. Dress like a girl.”

“You think that would work?” Charlotte nodded. “[Sigh] It’s not as if I have anything better to do.”

“That or you move somewhere else.”

“Are you kidding?! I still owe him money and the appartment is great! I only have to pay for the rent and not for the electric, water, gas, and heating bills.”

“Then why are you complaining? Go out with the guy. It’s not as if you got anything to lose.”

Yea, right! You don’t even know how weird the man is, with his necrophilia, snuff fantasies and other stuff that I thought I would never come across in real life. I don’t do sexual favours for anyone. Charlotte started putting make up on me to ‘girl me up’! I looked at the mirror and became shocked at how ‘draggy’ I looked.

“Charlotte. I was hoping you make me look like a girl. Not a drag queen! He might actually be turned on by this.”

“It ain’t gonna work baby!” Esther said to Charlotte.

“I’m not done yet. These are just the base coats.”

She nearly finished putting make up on me when Chase showed up. “Hey, who’s she?” If he couldn’t recognise me, Charlotte must be doing a great job. Chase gave a closer look and recognised me immediately. “Euwwh! What are you doing?”

“I’m practising my make up skill. So, what do you think?”

Chase left shaking his had swearing at us. Mostly making fun of me. The nerve! That fucking poof! I’m thinking this in my head, so I’m not saying the swear word.

Moments later, Charlotte finished putting slap on my face. It felt weird like… make up was on my face. I can’t move my cheeks, scared that I might crack the foundation. I looked myself in the mirror and shocked to what I’m seeing. I look like a girl!

“Charlotte, what have you done?! If I brought a mirror to a restaurant, I could fool myself into going on a date with myself! You’re quite the artist.”

“What can I say?” Charlotte sheepishly said.

“How come, sorry to say this Charlotte, but what you did to me is nothing to how you did yourself. You look like a prostitute.”

“What?!”

“The make up, I mean! Not you!”

“Oh! My boyfriend likes it.”

“Your boyfriend have strange taste!”

“I know! But he loves me.”

Charlotte’s skill was too impressive, I can’t stop looking at the mirror, “You even gave me a nose. Nice one!” Charlotte did such a good job, that it’s bad. “Charlotte. I think you might’ve done it a little too well. He might like it even more. This isn’t going to work.”

“Told you.” Esther

“I know. I’ll give you some ugly moles.” Charlotte used something that looked like a black colour pencil and started dotting the tip on my face making big and small moles. She shook her head. ‘That’s not going to work! She sighed and wiped the moles off then made a giant mole in an awkward position very close to the nose. “Now you look hideously girly. Wait! I’ll be right back!” Charlotte ran off to somewhere.

Charlotte went to her desk. A male collegue saw her taking a bra and a pair of enhancers.

“Chicken fillets?” the male collegue asked.

“Yup.”

Charlotte came back with a bra and something squidgey. “Put these on.”

“Aren’t those…”

“Yup. Their push up bras.”

“But I have nothing to push up.”

“Exactly.”

I was reluctant to put them on, “Do I have to put them on?”

“Do you want to gross this guy out or not?”

“Can I just do it at home? I’ll be commiting social suicide if I walk around with these.”

“Up to you… You should colour your hair!”

“No!”

“Well we have to get you a new hair style. Come to my place after work. You can borrow my wig. A nice, long, girly wig.”

Shaking my head. What have I got myself into.

I walked home from Charlotte’s, with my hood up and a scarf covering my face. I had a push up bra in one pocket, ‘chicken fillets’ in the other. And oh! Some of Charlotte’s lip gloss. They taste of berries. Got home, locked myself in my room and start making myself hediously like a girl. At least, in Mark’s eyes. As I put the KFC on, I started to have doubts. This isn’t going to work. Mark is probably pretending that he likes girls now just to annoy me. But what if he’s gone straight now, my plan might backfire. Naaah! I’ll just give it a go. I put on some of Charlotte’s lippy and practised strutting like a bimbo then glide gracefully. God, this is weird. Hope this works!

I got out of my room and began getting things ready for dinner. Mark startled me. I guess he’s home already. Still in his work clothes.

“Hey, who are…” he didn’t recognise me at first, then smiled. It’s not working! Why isn’t he being grossed out?! He walked closer to me until I bumped on the counter. He’s really scaring me. I placed my hand in drawers, discreetly got out a knife, just in case. Resting his hands on the counter, leaning his body towards me. He saw the mole on my face and smirked. This guy is freaking me out. He wiped the mole off my face and tried to kiss me but I made a cry, like a cross between being scared and disgust. It’s so uncomfortable having him at that close proximity with his warm breath hitting my face.

Ewwwww! I crouched down and got away! He tried to chase me but I got out of the door and closed it before he could catch me. An old, caucasian male janitor with a bushy white ‘tasche saw me looking really shocked. How horrifying!!!!! There goes my pride. My social reputation is now destroyed! Now the whole world will think I’m going out with Mark and a queer. Ooooh! The humiliation. I ran off to the washroom across the hallway. I knew this wasn’t going to work! Why didn’t I follow my common sense?! I should’ve just moved away!

I looked at myself in the mirror and felt like crying, pulled the wig off my head. This was a stupid plan from the beginning. I shouldn’t have let Charlotte talk me into it. Mark showed up, SMILING?!!!!! “You did that for me?”

“Stay away from me you freak!” I shouted and burst out of the washroom. This time it’s triple embarrassment. Now there are two more people in the hallway. Two ladies. Probably the janitor’s collegues. Why does this has to happen to me?!!! I went back to the appartment and locked myself in my room and wash the muck of my face. Yes, I took off the bra. Sheesh!

Mark knocked onto the door. “Hey. How are you doing?”

“Go away Mark! Leave me alone!”

“You know I can’t do that.”

“Why are you doing this to me?!”

“Don’t tell me you don’t know.”

“I’m not interested!”

There was a pause, “Why do you hate me so much?”

I’m sobbing, so what! “I don’t hate you. You’re scaring me!”

“How am I scaring you?”

“I don’t do gay sex or any kind of sex Mark! Why don’t you get it?! Do you having kicks making my life miserable?!”

“I never intended in making your life miserable. I won’t bother you again. I promise.”

“You promise.”

“I promise. Please, just come out of your room. Now you’re scaring me.”

As I came out of my room, Mark took me into his arms. “You promised!”

‘I’m just hugging you. Can’t I just have one hug?”

“No.” with that, he released me. “I’m going to have to move if you keep bothering me.”

“Don’t! Please don’t.”

“Then we have to lay out ground rules. From now on, you’ll respect my private space. That is, my bedroom. You will not go inside it! You will not look inside it! You will not even walk even a metre in front of the door. When I say my bedroom, I mean my bedroom and my bathroom. You will not rummage through my things. You will ask permission if you want anything of mine, so the days when you pillaged my fridge is over. I never took any of your food!”

“Oh come on!”

“Never! I only deducted the stuff you took out, from the grocery money.”

“Harsh rules dude.”

“And never! EVER! Touch me again!”

Mark scratches his chest. “OK.” He turned and went towards his side of the appartment. He looked rather upset. Perhaps even crushed. I feel like a monster. I can’t help but feeling concerned about him. I mean, he do have issues.

“Mark?” I called out to him.

“Yes.” I gave him a big hug. “Hey. What’s up?”

“Please don’t hurt yourself. Go find someone else.”

“It’s not easy to find the right one.”

“Oh, stop it! You’ll find that special someone. It’s might not be a guy, it might be a woman.” Mark kept quiet, “Mark?”

“I thought it was you.”

“Ewww! Stop it!”

“OK, OK.

“I do sort of like you, but in a big brother kind of way.” I can feel his chest murmuring. I think I’m upsetting him. “I never had a big brother, think you’re, you OK with that?”

“Yeah. I’ll be your big brother.”

“You know. I think I’ll be alone for the rest of my life because I don’t feel the need to be in a couple… Mark?”

“…What?”

“If you got no one, I’ll be around to give you hugs. But I’ll never have sex with you, or anyone. God forbid!”

“I like hugs.” I’m starting to feel like Mark was about to cry.

“Are you alright?”

“Yeah!”

“Go out there and find that special someone! Don’t give up!” Mark left and went to his side of the appartment. I feel horrible. God please give Mark some comfort. I don’t want him to hurt himself again.

Whybother
03-06-10, 07:20 AM
Later that day, while I was reading a magazine journally thingy, Mark appeared. He was looking at the mirror, looking at his face. He wasn’t pleased at what he’s seeing.

“Shit! My nose is in a very bad shape. I should get a nose job.” He looked at me, “Do you think I’m ugly because my nose went through a fight?”

How annoying. You stupid vain PEEP! “At least you have a nose! I didn’t even notice the difference.”

“Am I still handsome?”

God! What an insecure guy! “You’re still handsome.” I said sarcastically. He smiled thinking I was paying much attention to his antics.

Mark sat in front of me. I had no idea why but he was, sort of, showing off his muscles or something. OK, they were impressive. He’s fit, so what. I ignored him and just carried on reading. He started feeling my arm, which was too close for comfort. I hate people touching me. HATE IT!!!!!!

“Nice muscles. Been working out?” What the…?!

“What are you talking about?! I’m scrawny!”

Mark knows I’m right. So he knows that I know he’s just pulling my leg. He made a disgusted look and grunts.

“You should get some mass on you. Girls like that! I’ll be your personal trainer.”

“I’m proud of my girlish figure, thank you. Caught you staring Shnitzel.” Mark looked confused. “No!”

He smiles, “Look at me! Girls are all over me! I’m sexy right?”

Yes he’s sexy. So what! “Yes… Euggh.”

“Don’t you want to be like me?”

“No! God no!”

“Why not?! Am I too muscley?” I shook my head. “But I am muscley, right?” I nodded. “So, you don’t like muscley guys?”

“Look Mark! You’re very handsome, and very attractive and your muscles are just right. Is that what you want to hear?! I don’t want you to train me. I don’t care if girls like me or not.”

“Guys…”

“I don’t care Mark!”

Then he said something weird again.

“You look sexy in that…” he didn’t know what to call it, “… pyjama thing or something.”
Huh?!

“What is wrong with you?! I made this from old bed sheets I got from a charity shop. It’s hedious!”

Mark looked confused, “But… Then… Why are you wearing it?” I chose not to answer. He’s at it again, “Well, I like it! It fits you.”

“Mark what are you trying to do?”

“I’m just giving compliments.”

“Well stop it!”

“OK.” Mark scratches his chest then stood up. He looked like he was going to say something, then changed his mind and went back to his side of the appartment. I stopped him.

“Mark.”

“Yes?”

“Do you really like me or you’re just messing with me because you want stuff?”

First he looked confused because I didn’t elaborate my question, then he nods his head, “I really like you.”

I didn’t take it seriously. He’s probably being horny and thought he could get me to do things. Not going to happen! God please don’t let it happen. I don’t want it to happen, “I don’t believe you.”

“I like you. I LIKE YOU! How many times do I have to say it for you to get it?”

“Mark. You’ll never get me to do gay sex with you. What is it with you? There are more willing candidates out there that wants to do it with you. Why bother me?”

“Why don’t you get it?! I want us to be together…”

“Like a couple?”

“Yes.”

“Euwww! Yuck! No Mark! I’m OK with other people having same sex sex relationship, but I don’t want to be like them. I don’t want to be like you!” Little harsh but I have to make him wake up to the fact.

“OK.” He responded, almost a whisper. I thought he was going to argue with me about it instead he seemed to gradually accepts it.

I found him sitting somewhere else with his hands on his face. His elbows resting on his lap. I’m really worried about him.

“Mark. Are you OK?”

He lifts his head and took a deep breath, “Yes, you?”

“You’re not upset with me. Are you?”

He smiles, “No. Never. What makes you think I’m upset with you?”

“You know… about them… stuff. I don’t hate you. It’s just that… You know it will never work!”

“No, I’m fine with it.”

Somehow, I don’t believe him. I’ve got the feeling he’s going to do something dangerous to himself. “Are you sure? You know I care about you… Please don’t hurt yourself. It scares me when you’re like this.”

“Don’t worry. I’ll be fine!” I know he’s not fine, “It’s crazy anyway! You and I weren’t meant to be… I’m just wasting my time.” He smiles then left.

When we had dinner, I observed Mark’s expression. He was smiling the whole time. God I love it when he smiles. We talked, he made jokes but I know he’s not really fine with how things turned out. I’ve nearly paid all the money I owed him, so I thought I’d brought it up.

“Mark. I nearly got all of the money I owed you.”

“You don’t have to pay them up you know.”

“What are you talking about. You made me pay them before.”

“I said a lot of things… You’re not moving out are you? Please don’t leave me.”

“Why would I move out?”

“I don’t know.”

“I’ll have to move out soon anyway. My visa is nearly expired…” Mark took my hand and rubbed it. I don’t like it, but I can’t show it to him. I love you Mark but please understand where I’m coming from.

“You’ll be fine when I leave, will you? You’re not gonna die here, I mean, suicidal anymore, are you? You’re not gonna kill yourself? I’m scared that you’ll die without me being around to watch over your actions.”

Mark shook his head, “I want to live…” he was breathing loudly but still smiling. God, he’s scaring me.

Oh God. Mark, you are really attractive. Why can’t you go meet someone else? Some people may think it’s stupid to turn down a catch. But I know him well enough to know that it’s not a good idea. Anyway, I’m squemish when it comes to ‘sex’. [I’ll tell you what I think about them and relationships later.]

I heard the door slammed in the middle of the night. Around a few seconds before it turns quarter passed midnight. I got a feeling it was Mark, so I checked up his room. His bed was messed up but he’s not there. I looked around and called out his name but he was nowhere to be seen. Where are you going in the middle of the night Mark? Why do you have to make me worry about you all the time? I was too tired to wonder where he’s been off to. The thought of him hurting himself again was just too painful. My eyes can’t help but letting out tears of worry for him as I rest my head on my pillow. Where are you going Mark?

Whybother
03-06-10, 07:31 AM
LIFE AFTER YOU

“Chris?”

Yawning, “Hello? Is that…”

Marie-Alessa, “Who’s that honey?”

“A friend. Go back to sleep honey.” Chris left his bedroom, “Mark? Why are you calling me in this hour?”

“Tell me where Ana is!”

“But Mark! You know I can’t do that!”

“Please Chris! I really need you to do this one thing for me!”

“But Mark I promised…”

“Please Chris…” Mark is breaking down.

“Are you driving?”

“Yes.”

“Have you been drinking?”

“I did. A little.”

“Mark. Stop and go back home. We’ll talk about it tomorrow.”

“No Chris! Please… I just want to see her and my kids for one last time. Oh God! Why?!” Mark beats his chest.

“OK bro. Here’s the address…” Chris gave Mark the address.

“Thanks.”

“Be careful. Don’t tell anyone it was me. My wife will kill me!”

“I love you man!” Mark ended the call with his brother in-law feeling confused and worried what outcome may follow after what he just did.

Mark kept himself hidden to observe Ana and his children secretly. [Fine! He’s wearing a grey and dark blue sports hoodie, tracksuit pants and a generic black shades.] It seemed she hadn’t married her fiance yet. He dared not to say a word as he spent the whole day looking at Ana that he still care and love so much, observing her movements and actions after so many years being apart. His children grew up so fast. It broke his heart for not being able to be around to see them grow. It seems like he’ll never spend time with them now that Ana is remarrying. He knows Ana have a very good judgement and will marry a man that can fulfill all the responsibilities as a husband and a father. That’s what was bothering him. His chances of getting Ana back will indefinitely be crushed and his chances of happiness will forever be lost. He never felt anything like he felt towards Ana with any other woman and he’s still looking for someone else to fill the empty void in his life, but he knows, Ana will always be the one and only woman he’ll ever settle with for the rest of his life. [Mark is so amazing. I love you Mark.]

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=8_98jXSyU98&playnext_from=TL&videos=z-jo6j5iQRQ

His car brokedown on his way back to the city. He spent time contemplating about his life and what to do next. It seems like his life is all over. The more he thinks about it, he feels like he’s out of his mind. It had been along time since he smoked,. That was around the time he finally began to take his relationship with Ana seriously. He lost the woman of his life due to his foolishness and the person he wants to be with seemed uninterested, rather, reluctant to be with him. His promiscuous lifestyle must’ve gave the impression that he’s the kind of person that don’t commit. His chest was choked with grief, his mind filled with with suicidal thoughts to be reminded of someone, someone that he really cares about. He then pulled himself together and ran to the nearest garage to get his car fixed. As his car was getting fixed, he laid down on the ground and dozed off. His chest hurts so much to stay conscious. He really wants it all to end. He knows he can’t do that because someone still cares about him. He only can hope he’ll never wake up even if it’s a selfish thing to even ask for. So confused whether to carry on with his expectations or come up with an ultimatum. Why is it so hard for him? He promised himself to never fall in love again but… he decided to settle to the basic things that matters. He don’t know what they are yet, but he knows he can’t just die for nothing. All he knows is his feelings are real.

I waited the whole day waiting for him to come home. I called him, but he seemed like he wasn’t answering. My anxiety about his well-being… lets just say I’m worried. Since he left on midnight, I have to wait until then to make a police report instead I fell asleep until the next day. I woke up on the couch the next day to the sound of water boiling from the electric kettle. I saw Mark walking around. He now got his head shaved. I guess that’s why the waste bin in his bathroom was full of hair when I went to clear it up yesterday. I’m just relieved that he’s alright. I went over to him and hugged him tightly and kissed his cheek and chin. Nothing naughty here folks. Just a friendly kiss. Well, I felt his boner through his jeans on my legs. It’s not his fault I guess. It just came natural to him. Hey! I didn’t go feeling on another guy’s ‘willy’. Thank you very much!

“Thanks for coming back Mark.”

Whybother
24-06-10, 02:58 AM
FIVE DAYS AFTER MARK’S DEPARTURE
I realised that I woke up too early again today that I had to force myself to get back to sleep. I finally woke up properly around twelve to seven. The whole of the mansion emits no creaks other than the kitchen where a guest stayed over.

Dale smiles and warmly greeted me, “Good morning.”

“What will you be doing today Mr Sanderson.”

“Please, Dale. I have some business to tend to.”

“Can I tag along? I can’t stand staying here on my own. Change of scene.”

“Sure. It will be boring.”

“I don’t care. Anywhere but here right now.”

Dale spreads butter on some toasted bread and took a sip of his coffee then a bite of his soldiers.

As a force of habit, “Do you want me to cook some breakfast for you?”

“No thanks. I have to get going right away. I’ll wait for you in the car.”

A few hours later, we arrived at a modest town. Dale parked his car on a giant supermarket parking lot. “I have to some errands right now. Here some money. If you get hungry or thirsty, treat yourself to something from the supermarket.” Handing me a fifty.

“Dale this is a lot. I can’t take it. I have my own money.” Thrusting the note back to him. Instead of taking it back, he put another fifty in my hand clasping it.

“Mark made me promise to look out for you. Don’t ask questions. Just take it.” He then flipped through his files, pulling out a few then left the parking lot with them.

I had to wait for hours, maybe even five. The documents laid out on the driver seat that Dale left caught my eye. Curious, I began flipping through the pages then a name seemed familiar. I took the book that Mark told me to have and began searching for the familiar name. The document says STASZO, Christopher(Krygsztof) in the contact book, C Staszo with a phone number and an address of a mailbox. Slit in between the pages a business card to a restaurant. I browsed a little more in the diary section, a similar name comes up about a year ago that says “Ask Chris about birthday present for sister.” With a drawing of a birthday cake next to it. [Mark got his sister a sought after premier ticket for a Twilight movie. ‘New Moon’ or something. His sister later found out that her husband got it from her brother and got very angry. She had a fall out with her husband but then mended the relationship with her husband after she made him promise not to contact her brother ever again, which he didn’t keep because he’s too concerned about both of them, so he never told her.] The file had a deed to the restaurant and invoices showing the place was heading to trouble. There was also documents to cancel the loans and interests with Mark’s name and signature. Curious, I left Dale’s car and began looking for the restaurant.

The restaurant was strategically at a corner with wide glass windows. The road seemed quiet except for the occasional passing of cars. As I entered the establishment, the chimes greeted me as if I was a usual customer. The restaurant seemed bare of people then a man wearing a t-shirt, vest and denim trousers, tattooed to the wrist with a shaved head and a well trimmed dark goatee came out of the back counter.

“Welcome, sorry for any inconvenience but we can’t cater to our customers unless you commission us to do your catering like parties, weddings and birthdays.”

“I’m not a customer. I need to look for someone. A C. Staszo. Do you know anyone with a similar name?”

“That’s the owner of this place. I’m Christopher Staszo. What can I do for you?”

“Do you know Mark Heston?”

“Yes, my wife’s brother.”

“He died five days ago. I think he would want you to have this.” Handing him the files.

With nothing left to said, I asked for my leave, “I better be going now. It’s been a pleasure meeting you Mr Staszo.”

“Stay around for a meal. I think it’s customary to treat you to celebrate the good news you gave us. Our butcher give us top quality meat. beef, lamb, chicken... All natural of course.”

“Do you have vegetarian options?”

“Sorry we may have meat in everything. This is an Italian/Polish restaurant. I can check or improvise one.”

“No thanks Mr Staszo. Maybe next time.”

“Seafood! Would you mind?!” seeing that the host was extremely insistent.

“Sure Mr Staszo.”

“Call me Chris. Great! You should meet my wife. So, how does a chicken salad with citrus dressing sounds like. I can swap the chicken with prawns or lobster tail if you want. You should try my pierogi…” as he was rambling on about the menu to me, forcing me to eat, I realised he was just using me to avoid telling his wife about Mark Heston’s death.

AFTER A HELPING OF SALAD AND CHRIS’S PIEROGI

“Thank you very much for the food Mr and Mrs Staszo.”

“You had a modest portion. Are you sure you don’t want dessert?” Marie-Alessa asked with a simple nodding as a respond. “Yes, quite sure. Thank you. This is too much.”

“So, my husband said you have something to tell me. Spill it out.”

“Mrs Staszo…”

“Yes.”

“Your brother Mark Heston…” Marie’s facial expression changes to grim.

“I don’t want to have anything to do with HIM!”

“It was him that help us fund for the restaurant honey.”

“All this time you neglected to tell me?!”

“But dear, it’s important.” Chris said with a soft gentle tone. Marie took a deep breath and exhale to calm herself.

“What is it?” she said like she was going to spit then vomit the words out.

“Mark died.”

Her face softens, “How?”

“He sort of killed himself.”
“Suicide?!” both Chris and Marie said in concert then did a cross and prayer.

Marie’s eyes gone droopy, “How… Don’t tell me. Do you know why?”

Even I don’t have a definite answer. “I think it’s because he felt lonely. I wouldn’t have known.”

“Did you see him doing anything unusual?” Chris asked followed by Marie “Yes, anything.”

“He quitted his job around six months ago. That’s when he started telling me morbid thoughts about how he liked to die. I did told him to meet a therapist but he was stubborn. I didn’t take it seriously because he was always joking about this sort of stuff. I never thought he would pull it through until it happened.”

“You were with my brother when he died?”

“I was.” I replied.

“Did he suffer? What was the last thing he said to you.”

Embarrassed to answer I responded with a long sigh of “aaaaaaaaahm”.

“I remember him saying that he felt like he disappointed everyone that ever cared about him, his wife, his family, his friends, never got to spent time seeing his children grow up… and that it was his fault that his father died and that his sister… You… hated him.”

“For being gay?” her face crumpled.

“I guess so.” I answered.

“I don’t hate him. He’s my brother. My only family. My mother died of cancer and my father died from a stroke right during the time the story got out that he was homosexual. I didn’t hate him because of that… It was a shock at first… Our parents were a well respected member of the community we grew up in. You know, regular church go-ers, do gooders, that kind. What broke my heart was we grew up together. We never kept anything from each other. Our parents spent most of their time doing community service than staying at home… That’s not it, really! No... It’s the betrayal that he kept it from me all those years as it eats him from the inside. All this time I wished I never knew about it. I didn’t wish for this!” Marie sobs. Chris took her in his arms to comfort her.

“I’m here Marie. You got me.” Chris turns his face to look at me.

“Thank you for what you’ve done for us. I think we need some alone time right now.”

“I was only delivering the news. My condolences Mr and Mrs Staszo… There’s one more thing. Do you know where I can find his wife. Ana?”

“We don’t know. The last time we know about her is that she changed her name to Sarah and moved away.”

“Anyway of telling where she could’ve moved to?”

“I couldn’t tell. You should start with the town where my wife and Mark grew up.”

“Thank you.”

I left the restaurant and return back to the car. There, Dale was waiting.

“Where have you been?! You left me locked out of the car! I have important documents in there”

“I am really sorry Dale. I’ve just met Mark’s sister and brother in-law.”

“I was going to see them later. What did you do?”

Showing Dale Mark’s former personal contact book, “I found his brother in-law’s contact in this black book…” Dale browse through it uninterested.

“Where did you get this?”

“Mark gave it to me before he died.”

“What else did you do?”

“Well firstly I was bored, sorry that I nosed around in your files and documents. I noticed that one of your clients has a similar name to a contact in the book so I thought I’d help you out sort out Mark’s unfinished business.”

“You what!!! Where are the documents?”

“I gave the deed to his brother in-law. I told them that they no longer owe Mark anything.”

Dale Sanderson was furious, cursing, pointing at my face.

“I don’t know what game you are playing here, but anything that has to do with Mark’s businesses is none of your business. It’s MINE! Keep your unwanted face from where it is not wanted!”

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to intrude. I did what I did was because I thought that was what Mark would’ve wanted. I promise I will not do it again.”

“I’m done with my errands. Get in the car. You’re going back to the mansion.”